Ann S.  Stephens A Noble Woman (Fiscle Part-Xi) Part 1 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 1 (A Proposal) Pg 1 
 She Was Eighteen Years Old And Would Graduate In A Few Weeks, Yet Elsie 
 Looked Like A Child, Lying There In That Little White Bed, With Her 
 Golden Curls Scattered On The   Pillow And The   Soft Whiteness Of    Her Neck 
 And Hands Shaded By The   Delicate Valenciennes With Which Her Night Robe 
 Was Profusely Decorated. A Quantity Of    Hot House Flowers Lay Scattered 
 On The   Counterpane, Where The   Girl Had Flung Them, One By One, From A 
 Bouquet She Was Still Tearing To Pieces. A Frown Was On Her Pretty 
 Forehead, And Her Large Violet Eyes Shone Feverishly. It Was Seldom 
 Anything Half So Lovely Appeared In The   Confined Sleeping Rooms Of    That 
   
 Highly Fashionable Boarding School. Indeed, Since Its Foundation It Is 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 1 (A Proposal) Pg 2 
 Doubtful If A Creature Half So Beautiful As Elsie Mellen Had Ever Slept 
 Within Its Walls. 
   
   
   
 Just As The   Girl Had Littered The   Whole Bed With Flowers, Which She 
 Broke And Crushed As A Child Breaks The   Toys He Is Weary Of, The   Door Of 
 The Room Opened, And A Young Lady Entered, With A Plate Of    Hot-House 
 Grapes In Her Hand. She Was Older Than The   Sick Girl By Two Or Three 
 Years, And In All Respects A Grave And Most Womanly Contrast. Calm, 
 Gracious And Dignified, She Came Forward With An Air Of    Protection And 
 Sat Down By The   Bed, Holding Out Her Grapes. 
   
   
   
 "See What Your Brother Has Sent You." 
   
   
   
 The Girl Started Up And Flung Back The   Hair From Her Face. 
   
   
   
 "From Piney Bend," She Exclaimed, Lifting One Of    The   Purple Clusters In 
 Her Hand, And Crowding Two Or Three Of    The   Grapes Into Her Mouth At 
 Once, With The   Delicious Greed Of    A Naughty Child. "Oh, How Cool And 
 Nice. Dear Old Grant, I Wonder When He Is Coming." 
   
   
   
 "Sometime To-Day, The   Messenger Said," Answered The   Young Lady, And A 
 Soft Peach-Like Bloom Swept Over Her Face As She Spoke. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Was Looking At Her Friend; And A Quick, Mischievous Light Came 
 Into Her Own Face. 
   
   
   
 "Bessie," She Murmured, In A Voice Mellowed And Muffled By The   Grapes In 
 Her Mouth. "Don't Tell Me Anything--Only I Think--I Think--Oh! Wouldn't 
 It Be Fun?--There, There, How You Are Blushing." 
   
   
   
 "Blushing, How Foolish! But I Am Glad To See You Well Enough Even To 
 Talk Nonsense." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 1 (A Proposal) Pg 3 
 "Nonsense! Look Here, Miss Prim: If You're Not In Love With My Brother 
 Grantley Mellen, I Never Was In Love With Anybody In My Life." 
   
   
   
 "Elsie!" 
   
   
   
 "There, There! I Shan't Believe A Word You Say--More Than That, I 
 Believe He's In Love With You." 
   
   
   
 No Blushes Burned That Noble Face Now, For It Grew White With A Great 
 Surprise, And For A Moment Elizabeth Fuller's Heart Ceased To Beat. 
   
   
   
 Could This Be True! These Light, Careless Words From A Young Girl Seemed 
 To Shake The   Foundation Of    Her Life. Did She Love The   Man, Who For Three 
 Weeks Had Been A Daily Visitor In That Sick Room, Whose Voice Had Been 
 Music To Her, Whose Eyes Had Been So Often Lifted To Hers In Tender 
 Gratitude. Could Her Heart Have Proved So Cruelly Rebellious? Then The 
 Other Impossible Things The   Girl Had Hinted At. Elsie Had Not Meant It 
 For Cruelty, But Still It Was Very Cruel, To Startle Her With Glimpses 
 Of A Heaven She Never Must Enter. What Was She But A Poor Orphan Girl, 
 Teaching In That School In Order To Pay For The   Tuition Which Had 
 Refined And Educated Her Into The   Noble Woman She Unconsciously Was. Of 
 Course Mr. Mellen Was Grateful For The   Care She Had Taken Of    His 
 Beautiful Sister, And That Was All. Elsie Was Almost Well Now, And Would 
 Leave The   School That Term. After That There Was Little Chance That She 
 Would Ever See Grantley Mellen Again. 
   
   
   
 "What On Earth Are You Thinking About?" Questioned Elsie, Still Busy 
 With Her Grapes. "Just Tell Me If We Are To Be Sisters,--And I'm Set On 
 It--You Shall Know All My Secrets; It'll Be So Nice To Have Some One 
 That Won't Tell,--And I'll Know Yours. To Begin, Dear Old Bessie: 
 _Somebody_ Sent Me These Flowers, And I Hate 'Em. It's My Way. So Many 
 At Once, It Stifles Me. I Wish He Could See 'Em Now; Wouldn't He Just 
 Long To Box My Ears--There, That's My First Secret." 
   
   
   
 "But Who Is The   Man, Elsie?" Enquired Miss Fuller, Really Disturbed By 
 This First Confidence; For The   Girl Was Her Room-Mate, And Had Been 
 Placed Particularly Under Her Care. 
   
   
   
   
 "Oh, That's My Second Secret--I'll Tell You That When You're Grant's 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 1 (A Proposal) Pg 4 
 Wife. You Haven't Told Me About Your Own Adorer Yet." 
   
   
   
 "How Could I? One Does Not Talk Of    Lovers Till They Come." 
   
   
   
 "Oh Bessie Fuller; What A Fraud You Are! Just As If He Hadn't Been Under 
 This Very Window Again And Again: Just As If The   Flowers That Get Into 
 Our Room, No One Can Guess How, Did Not Come From Him. Why, Half The 
 Girls In School Have Seen Him Prowling Round Here Like A Great, 
 Handsome, Splendid Tiger!" 
   
   
   
 "What Are You Talking Of, Elsie?" 
   
   
   
 "No Matter; I Shan't Tell Grant, He Must Think Himself First And 
 Foremost--What A Lovely Sister-In-Law You Will Make." 
   
   
   
 "Elsie, My Dear Girl----" 
   
   
   
 "Don't Interrupt Me--Don't Say You Wouldn't Have Him: That You Like The 
 Other Fellow Better, And All That. I Tell You Grant Is A Prince, And You 
 Shall Be His Princess. He's Awful Rich, Too; Our Horrid Old Uncle Left 
 Him Everything. I Haven't Got The   Value Of    A Hair Bracelet All My 
 Own--That's Another Secret. The   Girls All Think We Share And Share 
 Alike, And I Want Them To Keep Up The   Idea; But You Are Different. Don't 
 You See It Would Be Horrid Hard For Me If My Brother Should Marry Some 
 Close, Stingy Thing, That Might Even Grudge Me A Home At Piney Bend; But 
 With You--Oh Bessie! Promise Me That You Will Marry Him." 
   
   
   
 Here Elsie Flung Down The   Stem Of    Her Grapes, And Reaching Out Her Arms, 
 Threw Them Lovingly Around Elizabeth's Neck. 
   
   
   
 "Promise Me, Promise Me!" 
   
   
   
 "You Foolish Darling! Lie Down And Be Quiet, Or I Shall Think You 
   
 Light-Headed Again." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 1 (A Proposal) Pg 5 
   
   
   
 "But You Shall, I Declare You Shall!--Hush! There Is Some One At The 
 Door. Come In!" 
   
   
   
 A Servant Opened The   Door And Informed The   Young Ladies That Mr. Mellen 
 Was In The   Parlor. 
   
   
   
 "Tell Him To Come Up," Said Elsie. 
   
   
   
 The Servant Went Out, And Elsie Sat Up Among Her Pillows, Twisting That 
 Splendid Mass Of    Hair Around Her Head. As She Stooped Forward, Her Eyes 
 Fell On The   Litter Of    Broken Flowers, And She Called Out Eagerly, 
   
   
   
 "Oh Bessie, Do Sweep Them Up; Throw Them Out Of    The   Window, Under The 
 Bed, Anywhere, So That He Does Not Know About Them. There Would Be No 
 End To His Questions, If He Saw So Much As A Broken Rose Bud." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Swept Up The   Scattered Flowers With Her Hands And Cast Them 
 Through The   Open Window, Scarcely Heeding What The   Girl Said About Them, 
 In The   Agitation Of    The   Moment. As She Turned From The   Open Sash, 
 Grantley Mellen Came Into The   Room. He Was Indeed A Grand And Noble 
 Looking Man, With Dignity In His Manner, And Character In His Face; 
 Evidently Possessed Of    Strong But Subdued Passions, And A Power Of 
 Concentration That Might Engender Prejudices Difficult To Overcome. That 
 He Was Upright And Honorable, You Saw At A Glance. When He Sat Down By 
 That Fair Young Creature, And Took Her Hand In His, The   Tenderness In 
 His Voice And Eyes Thrilled Elizabeth To The   Heart. Elsie It Simply 
 Gratified. 
   
   
   
 "Why Bessie," She Said, With Threatening Mischief In Her Eyes, "You 
 Haven't Spoken To Grant Yet." 
   
   
   
   
 "Because He Was Occupied With You," Answered Elizabeth With Grave 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 1 (A Proposal) Pg 6 
 Dignity, That Kept Down The   Rebellious Spirit In Elsie's Eyes. "Now I 
 Will Shake Hands With Mr. Mellen And Go Down To My Class." 
   
   
   
 With A Gentle, But Not Altogether Unembarrassed Greeting, The   Young Lady 
 Went Out Of    The   Room, Leaving The   Brother And Sister Together. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 1 (A Proposal) Pg 7 
   
   
 Two Days After This Scene In Elsie's Chamber, Elizabeth Fuller Stood In 
 One Of    The   Parlors Of    The   Establishment With Her Hand Locked In That Of 
 Grantley Mellen; Startled, Trembling, Almost Terrified By The   Great 
 Happiness That Had Fallen Upon Her. He Had Asked Her Tenderly, 
 Earnestly, And With A Thrill Of    Passion In His Voice, To Become His 
 Wife. 
   
   
   
 The Girl Had Not Answered Him: She Literally Could Not Speak; Her Large 
 Gray Eyes Were Lifted To His, Wild With Astonishment One Moment, Soft 
 With Exquisite Love Light The   Next. 
   
   
   
 "Will You Not Speak To Me?" 
   
   
   
 She Attempted To Answer Him, But Smiles Rather Than Words Parted Her 
 Lips; And Tears, Soft As Dew, Flooded The   Joy In Her Eyes. What Did The 
 Man Want Of    Words After That? 
   
   
   
 They Sat Down Together On The   Nearest Couch, And Scarcely Knowing How, 
 She Found Her Heart So Close To His, That The   Two Seemed Beating 
 Together In A Wild, Sweet Tumult. The   Glow Of    His First Kiss Was On Her 
 Lips; He Was Telling Her In Earnest, Broken Words, How Fondly, How 
 Dearly He Loved Her. Nobly Would She Feel Herself Mated When She Became 
 The Mistress Of    His Home. 
   
   
   
 There Was Something Besides Smiles On Those Beautiful Lips Now. The 
 Heart Has Its Own Language, And In That She Had Answered Him. 
   
   
   
 "Do I Love You?" She Said; "Who Could Help It? Is There A Woman On Earth 
   
 Who Could Refuse Such Happiness? I Forget Myself, Forget Everything, 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 1 (A Proposal) Pg 8 
 Even The   Poor Pride That Might Have Struggled A Little Against The 
 Disparity Between Us Which Seems Lost To Me Now. I Did Not Think It 
 Would Be So Sweet To Accept Everything And Give Nothing." 
   
   
   
 "You Certainly Love Me And No Other Living Man!" He Said In Answer To 
 Her Sweet Trustfulness. "Tell Me That In Words! Tell Me In Looks! Make 
 Me Sure Of    It." 
   
   
   
 "Love You! Indeed, Indeed I Do. Never In My Life Have I Given A Thought 
 Of Such Feelings To Any Man. If You Can Find Happiness In Owning Every 
 Pulse Of    A Human Soul, It Is Yours." 
   
   
   
 "I Believe It And Accept The   Happiness; Now My Wife--For In A Few Weeks 
 You Must Be That--Let Us Go Up To Elsie. She Must Be Made Happy Also, 
 For The   Dear Child Loves You Scarcely Less Than I Do." 
   
   
   
 A Thought Of    Something Like Shame Shot Through The   Joy Of    The   Moment, 
 With Elizabeth. Had Elsie Suggested This? 
   
   
   
 "Will She Be Pleased? Will She Be Surprised?" 
   
   
   
 "I Hope So, I Think So!" Was Mellen's Frank Answer; "For Hereafter, My 
 Sweet Wife Must Be A Guardian Angel To The   Dear Child, For She Has Been, 
 Till Now, The   Dearest Creature To Me On Earth." 
   
   
   
 "I, Too, Have Loved Her Better Than Anything," Said Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "Have I Not Seen That? Yes, I Am Sure We Shall Make Elsie Perfectly 
 Happy. She Has Dreaded The   Loneliness Of    My Home. Now It Will Be Bright 
 As Heaven For Her And For Me." 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 2 (Tom The   Groomsman) Pg 9 
   
   
 Music In The   Central Park! Such Music As Made The   Flowering Thicket, 
 Covered With Late May Blossoms, Thrill In The   Soft Air And Glow Out More 
 Richly From The   Sweet Disturbance. It Was A Glorious Afternoon, The 
 Lawns Were As Green As An English Meadow, And My Observation Of 
 Beautiful Things Has No Higher Comparison. All The   Irregular Hills, 
 Ravines, And Rocky Projections Were So Broken Up With Trailing Vines And 
 Sweet Masses Of    Spring-Flowers, That Every Corner And Nook Your Eye 
 Turned Upon, Was Like A Glimpse Of    Paradise. 
   
   
   
 This Was The   Still Life Of    The   Scene, But Above And Beyond Was 
 Congregrated That Active, Cheerful Bustle Which Springs Out Of    A Great 
 Multitude Bent On Enjoyment--Cheerful, Luxurious, Refined, Or Otherwise, 
 As Humanity Is Always Found. Carriages Dashed In And Out Of    The   Crowd, 
 The Inmates Listening To The   Music Or Chatting Together In Subdued 
 Voices: Groups Of    Smiling Pedestrians Wandered Through The   Labyrinths Of 
 Blooming Thickets, Or Sat Tranquilly On Rustic Seats Sheltered By Such 
 Forest Trees As Art Had Spared To Nature. The   Whole Scene Was One Of 
 Brilliant Confusion; But Out Of    The   Constantly Shifting Groups, Forms So 
 Lovely That You Longed To Gaze On Them Forever, Were Now And Then Given 
 To The   Beholder; And Equipages Vied With Each Other That Might Have 
 Graced The   Royal Parks Of    London Or Paris Without Fear Of    Criticism. 
   
   
   
 Just As The   Sun Began To Turn Its Silver Gleams Into Gold, The   Music 
 Ceased With A Grand Crash. The   Final Melody Was Over, And The   Swarm Of 
 Carriages Broke Up, Whirled Off In Different Directions, And Began To 
 Course About The   Ring Again, Or Drive Through The   Various Outlets 
 Towards Harlem, Bloomingdale, Or The   City, Which Lay In The   Soft 
 Gathering Haze Of    The   Distance. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 2 (Tom The   Groomsman) Pg 10 
 Among The   Stylish Equipages That Disentangled Themselves From The   Crowd 
 Was A Light Barouche, Cushioned With A Rich Shade Of    Drab Which Had A 
 Pink Flush Running Through It, And Drawn By A Pair Of    Jet-Black Horses. 
 The Carriage Was So Perfect In Its Proportions And So Exquisitely Neat 
 In Its Appointments, That It Would Have Been An Object Of    General 
 Admiration During The   Whole Concert, Had Not Its Inmates Carried Off 
 Public Attention Before It Had Time To Settle On The   Vehicle. 
   
   
   
 The Eldest, A Woman Of    Thirty-Two Or Three, Elegantly Dressed And 
 Generally Recognized, Seemed To Be The   Mistress, For It Was Her Gloved 
 Hand Which Gave The   Signal For Moving, And The   Coachman Always Looked To 
 Her For Directions. 
   
   
   
 A Slight Gesture Indicated Home, The   Moment She Saw Her Equipage Free 
 From The   Crowd, But The   Lovely Young Creature On The   Front Seat Uttered 
 A Merry Protest And Gave A Laughing Counter-Order, Threatening The   Elder 
 Lady With Her Half-Closed Parasol, Till The   Point Lace Which Covered It 
 Fluttered Like The   Fringed Leaves Of    A Great White-Hearted Poppy. 
   
   
   
 "Only A Short Drive," She Said; "You Can't Want To Go Into The   House, 
 Dear Mrs. Harrington, Such A Heavenly Day As This." 
   
   
   
 "But, My Love, I Have Forty Things To Do!" 
   
   
   
 "All The   More Reason Why You Should Neglect Every One Of    Them, Since It 
 Is Not Possible For You To Do Them All," Replied The   Young Girl, With A 
 Laugh And A Pretty Wilful Air That Few People Could Have Resisted. 
 "Elizabeth, Are You Tired?" 
   
   
   
 The Young Lady Whom She Addressed Had Been Leaning Back In Her Seat By 
 Mrs. Harrington, Quite Regardless Of    This Laughing Contention, Looking 
 Straight Before Her In A Smiling, Dreamy Way, Which Proved That The 
 Brightness Of    The   Scene And The   Spell Of    The   Music Had Wiled Her Into 
 Some Deep And Pleasant Train Of    Thought. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 2 (Tom The   Groomsman) Pg 11 
   
   
 Her Friend Spoke Twice Before She Heard, Laughing Gayly At Her 
 Abstraction, And Mrs. Harrington Added-- 
   
   
   
 "Do Come Out Of    Dreamland, Dear Miss Fuller; I Am Sure I Cannot Manage 
 This Wilful Little Thing Without Your Help." 
   
   
   
 The Young Girl Shook Her Parasol Again In A Pretty, Threatening Way As 
 She Said-- 
   
   
   
 "You Are Not Tired, Elizabeth?" 
   
   
   
 "Tired! Oh No; It Is Very Pleasant," She Replied, In A Voice That Was 
 Low And Musical With The   Sweetness Of    Her Broken Reverie. 
   
   
   
 "See, You Are In The   Minority, Mrs. Harrington," Cried Elsie Mellen. 
 "You Had Better Submit With A Good Grace." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I Knew Elizabeth Dared Not Side Against You; She Spoils You Worse 
 Than Anybody, Even Your Brother." 
   
   
   
 "But It's So Nice To Be Spoiled," Said Elsie, Gayly; "And You Must Help 
 In It, Or I Shall Do Something Dreadful To You Just Here Before 
 Everybody's Eyes." 
   
   
   
 She Clenched Her Hand Playfully, As If To Carry Her Threat Into Instant 
 Execution, And Mrs. Harrington Cried Out-- 
   
   
   
 "I Promise! I Promise! James, Take Another Turn." 
   
   
   
   
 The Man Turned His Horses With A Broad Sweep, Taking The   Road Around The 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 2 (Tom The   Groomsman) Pg 12 
 Largest Lake. Here The   Spoiled Beauty Ordered Him To Stop. She Wanted To 
 Look At The   Swans, "Such Great, White, Lovely Drifting Snowballs As They 
 Were." Mrs. Harrington Made No Objection, But Leaned Back With A 
 Resigned Smile On Her Lips. 
   
   
   
 A Person Possessed Of    Far More Imagination Than Elsie Mellen Ever 
 Dreamed Of, Might Have Stopped On The   Very Road To Paradise To Gaze On 
 That Pretty, Arcadian Scene. 
   
   
   
 The Lake Was One Glow Of    Silver, Broken Up In Long, Glittering Swaths By 
 Troops Of    Swans That Sailed Over It With Leisurely Gracefulness, Now 
 Pausing To Crop The   Short Grass From The   Sloping Banks, Or Ruffling 
 Their Short White Plumage, And Stretching Their Arched Necks For 
 Payments Of    Fruit Whenever They Came Near A Group Of    Children, Or Saw A 
 Rustic From The   Country, Who Was Sure To Delight In Seeing The   Birds 
 Feed. 
   
   
   
 The Sunshine Came Slanting In From The   West, Cooling Half The   Park With 
 Shadows, And Lighting The   Rest With Gleams Of    Purplish Gold. The   Paths 
 Around The   Margin Of    The   Lake, And All The   Sloping Banks Were Alive With 
 Gayly Dressed People, And A Single Boat, Over Which A Flock Of    Gay 
 Parasols Hovered Like Tropical Birds, Mirrored Itself In The   Water. 
   
   
   
 "Now See What You Have Gained By Obeying My Orders," Exclaimed Elsie, 
 Casting Her Merry Eyes Over The   Scene. "I Declare The   Swans Look Like A 
 Fleet Of    Fairy Boats. How I Would Like To Sail About On One! There, That 
 Will Do James, Drive On." 
   
   
   
 "Home?" Inquired The   Man. 
   
   
   
 Before His Mistress Could Answer, Elsie Broke In--"Yes, Mrs. Harrington, 
 Since You Are Properly Submissive, We Will Go Home, If You Wish." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 2 (Tom The   Groomsman) Pg 13 
   
   
 "Oh, I Only Proposed It Because We Have So Much To Do. I Should Enjoy A 
 Longer Drive. Indeed, Now That You Have Suggested It, We Will Take At 
 Least One Turn." 
   
   
   
 "That's A Darling," Cried Elsie; And, Without Further Ceremony, She 
 Ordered The   Coachman To Take The   Bloomingdale Road, Laughing Out 
 Something About Dying For Old Sheep Instead Of    Lambs. "But I Want To 
 Stop At Maillard's," Protested Mrs. Harrington, "And I Then Must See 
 About--" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Never Mind, We Shall Have Time Enough," Exclaimed Elsie. "Drive 
 Like The   Wind, James, The   Moment You Get Beyond These Horrid Policemen. 
 I Wouldn't Have Anybody Pass Us For The   World." 
   
   
   
 The Coachman Obeyed, And Directly Those Two Black Horses Were Dashing 
 Along The   Road In Splendid Style, Leaving Care And Prudence Far Behind 
 Them. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Was In Her Element, Wild As A Bird And Gay As The   Sunset. She 
 Talked And Laughed Incessantly, Saying All Sorts Of    Merry Things In A 
 Childish Fashion, That Kept Mrs. Harrington In Explosions Of    Laughter, 
 More Natural Than She Often Indulged In, While Elizabeth Fuller Leaned 
 Back In Her Seat, Listening, Absently Sometimes, To Their Graceful 
 Banter, Glancing At The   Young Girl With Affectionate Admiration Of    Her 
 Youthful Loveliness, But Oftener Losing Herself In The   Pleasant Train Of 
 Thought Which Had Absorbed Her All The   Afternoon. 
   
   
   
 Three Persons More Unlike In Appearance Than These Ladies, It Would Have 
 Been Difficult To Find; But A Casual Observer Would Probably Have Been 
 Most Attracted By The   Buoyant Loveliness Of    Elsie Mellen. 
   
   
   
 She Was Eighteen,--But Seemed Younger With Her Fair Curls, Her Brilliant 
 Bloom, And The   Childish Rapidity With Which Smiles Chased Each Other 
 Across Her Face. She Looked The   Very Personification Of    Happiness, With 
   
 A Bewitching _Naiveté_ In Every Word Or Movement, That Made Her Very 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 2 (Tom The   Groomsman) Pg 14 
 Childishness More Captivating Than The   Wisdom Of    Older And More Sensible 
 Women. 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Harrington Was A Stylish, Dashing Widow, With A Suspicion Of    Rouge 
 On Her Somewhat Faded Cheeks, And An Affectation Of    Fashionable 
 Listlessness Which A Look Of    Real Amiability Somewhat Belied. She Was 
 One Of    Those Frivolous, Good-Natured Women, Who Go Through Life Without 
 Ever Being Moved By An Actual Pleasure Or Pain, So Engrossed By Their 
 Petty Round Of    Amusement, That If They Originally Possessed Faculties 
 Capable Of    Development Into Something Better, No Warning Of    It Ever 
 Touches Their Souls. 
   
   
   
 Really The   Most Noble And Imposing Person Present Was Miss Fuller. The 
 Contrast Between Her Grave, Sweet Beauty And The   Frivolous Loveliness Of 
 The Other Two, Was Striking Indeed. Sometimes Her Large Gray Eyes Seemed 
 Dull And Cold Under Their Long Black Lashes, And The   Dark Hair Was 
 Banded Smoothly Away From A Forehead That Betokened Intellectual 
 Strength; The   Mouth Was A Little Compressed, Giving Token Of    The 
 Reticence And Self-Repose Of    Her Nature, And A Classical Correctness Of 
 Profile Added To The   Quiet Gravity Of    Her Countenance. 
   
   
   
 But It Was Quite Another Face When Deep Feeling Kindled The   Gray Eyes 
 Into Sudden Splendor, Or Some Merry Thought Softened The   Mouth Into A 
 Smile--Then She Looked Almost As Girlish As Elsie Herself. 
   
   
   
 But Grave Or Smiling, It Was Not A Face Easy To Read, Nor Was Her 
 Character More Facile Of    Comprehension, Even To Those Who Knew Her Best 
 And Loved Her Most. 
   
   
   
 She Looked Very Stately And Queen-Like, Wrapped In Her Ample Shawl And 
 Leaning Back In Her Seat With A Quiet Grace Which Mrs. Harrington 
 Attempted In Vain To Imitate. Indeed, The   Effort Only Made The   Ambitious 
 Little Woman Appear More Fussy And Affected Than Ever. 
   
   
   
   
 "Here Comes Tom Fuller," Cried Elsie, Suddenly. "Was There Ever Such An 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 2 (Tom The   Groomsman) Pg 15 
 Ungraceful Rider! Just Look At Him, Bessie, And Laugh, If He Is Your 
 Cousin. I Insist Upon It!" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I Think He's Such A Love!" Cried Mrs. Harrington. "Deliciously 
 Odd." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Tell Him You Said That," Cried Elsie; "Just To See Him Blush." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Don't!" Exclaimed The   Widow, Clasping Her Hands As If She Thought 
 Elsie Was About To Stop The   Carriage And Inform Him Then And There. 
 "What Would He Think?" 
   
   
   
 The Young Man At Whom Elsie Was Laughing Quite Unrestrainedly, Rode 
 Rapidly Towards Them, And When He Saw Elsie, His Face Glowed With A 
 Mingled Expression Of    Pleasure And Embarrassment That Made Her Laugh 
 More Recklessly Than Ever. 
   
   
   
 He Made A Bow Almost To The   Saddle, Nearly Lost His Hat, And Did Not 
 Recover His Presence Of    Mind Until The   Carriage Had Dashed On, And He 
 Was Left Far Behind To Grumble At His Own Stupidity. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Too Bad Of    You To Laugh At Him," Said Elizabeth Fuller, A Little 
 Reproachfully. 
   
   
   
 "Why, Darling, He Likes It," Cried Elsie, "And It Does Him Good." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sure His Devotion To You Is Plain Enough," Said Mrs. Harrington, 
 With A Sentimental Shake Of    The   Head. "Hearts Are Too Rare In This World 
 To Be Treated So Carelessly." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Don't!" Exclaimed Elsie. "You'll Be Repeating Poetry Next! Tom Is A 
 Nice Man, Just A Great Awkward Lump Of    Goodness; But I Must Laugh At 
   
 Him. Dear Me, What A Groomsman He Will Make! Bessie, I Know He Will Step 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 2 (Tom The   Groomsman) Pg 16 
 On My Dress." 
   
   
   
 "I Hope So," Elizabeth Replied, Good Naturedly; "I Shall Consider You 
 Served Right." 
   
   
   
 "Oh," Cried Mrs. Harrington, Roused By A Fear She Was Fully Capable Of 
 Appreciating, "It Would Be Such A Pity To Have All That Beautiful 
 Brussels Point Torn--Do Caution Him, My Dear." 
   
   
   
 "No," Said Elsie, With Mock Resignation, "Bessie Insists Upon Having Him 
 For Groomsman, And I Shall Let Him Put His Foot Through My Flounces With 
 Perfect Equanimity, By Way Of    Showing My Affection For Her. Talk Of 
 Giving Your Life For Your Friends, What Is That In Comparison To Seeing 
 Your Flounces Torn!" 
   
   
   
 Her Companions Both Laughed, But Elizabeth Said Seriously, "When You 
 Know Tom Better, You Cannot Help Respecting Him; He Is My One Relative, 
 And I Love Him Dearly." 
   
   
   
 "Of Course," Said Elsie, "And I Mean To Be His Cousin, Too; But It Is My 
 Cousinly Privilege To Laugh At Him." 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps He Will Not Be Content With A Cousinly Regard," Said Mrs. 
 Harrington, Mysteriously. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Glanced Quickly At Elsie, With A Little Trouble In Her Face, 
 But The   Girl Laughed, And Replied-- 
   
   
   
 "Oh Yes, He Will; Bessie Is His Ideal--He Will Never Think Of    Poor 
 Little Me." 
   
   
   
 "Family Affection Is So Sweet!" Added Mrs. Harrington. Elsie Made A 
 Grimace, And Hastened To Change The   Conversation, For There Was Nothing 
 She Dreaded So Much As The   Widow's Attempt At Romance And Sentiment. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 3 (A Fright And A Rescue) Pg 17 
   
   
 For Some Time The   Ladies Rode On In Silence. Then Elsie Broke Into A Fit 
 Of Ecstasy Over The   Horses. 
   
   
   
 "They Are So Perfectly Matched," She Said. "Brother Grant Needn't Have 
 Been Doubtful About Them; He Sha'n't Persuade You To Change Them, Shall 
 He?" 
   
   
   
 "They Are Beautiful Creatures," Bessie Observed, Absently. 
   
   
   
 "Naturally, Mr. Mellen Was Anxious That They Should Be Entirely Safe," 
 Said Mrs. Harrington, Theatrically, "For He Has Trusted His Dearest 
 Treasures--His Sister And His Betrothed Wife--To Me; And If There Is 
 Danger, It Is For Them As Well As Me." 
   
   
   
 "What A Pretty Speech!" Said Elsie. "I Know You Got It Out Of    A Novel!" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Had A Gay Scarf Wound About Her Neck, And Began Complaining Of    The 
 Warmth. 
   
   
   
 "I Would Not Take It Off," Mrs. Harrington Urged, "You Will Be Certain 
 To Get Cold." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 3 (A Fright And A Rescue) Pg 18 
 "There Is No Danger," Replied Elsie; "I Shall Smother, Wrapped Up In 
 This Way." 
   
   
   
 "But You Must Keep It On!" 
   
   
   
 "Indeed, I Won't; There!" 
   
   
   
 They Had A Playful Contention For An Instant, Then Elsie Snatched The 
 Scarf From Her Neck With A Triumphant Laugh, And Held It Up Beyond Mrs. 
 Harrington's Reach. 
   
   
   
 A Sudden Rush Of    Wind Carried The   Light Fabric Out Of    Her Hand, And It 
 Sailed Away Like A Gorgeous Streamer. Elsie Gave A Little Cry, But It 
 Was Frozen On Her Lips. One Of    The   Horses Had Been Restive From The 
 First. The   Scarf Floated Over His Head, Curved Downward, And One End Got 
 Entangled With His Bridle. The   Shy, Spirited Creature Gave A Wild Bound, 
 Communicated Like Terror To His Companion, And Away The   Frenzied Pair 
 Dashed, Taking The   Coachman So Completely By Surprise, That He Was 
 Helpless As A Child. It Was One Of    Those Brief Occurrences Which Pass 
 Like Lightning To Lookers-On, But Seem An Eternity To The   Persons In 
 Danger. Mrs. Harrington's Shrieks Rang Out Sharp And Shrill; Elsie Gave 
 One Shuddering Moan, And Crouched Down In The   Bottom Of    The   Carriage, 
 Hiding Her Face In Elizabeth's Dress. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Fuller Was Deathly Pale. She Realized The   Full Terror Of    Their 
 Situation. She Uttered No Shriek, But Clasped Her Arms Around Elsie, And 
 Strove To Speak A Few Reassuring Words To Mrs. Harrington, Which Were 
 Drowned By The   Woman's Terrified Shrieks. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Looked Desperately Down The   Road Over Which The   Horses Were 
 Rushing Like Wild Desert Steeds. The   Carriages In Sight Were Turned 
 Quickly On One Side, And Their Inmates Seemed Uncertain How To Assist 
 Them. Any Attempt To Stop The   Frightened And Infuriated Animals 
 Threatened Certain Death. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 3 (A Fright And A Rescue) Pg 19 
 Elizabeth Saw This, And Her Heart Died Within Her. They Were Now At The 
 Top Of    A Long Hill, Keeping The   Road, But Hurled Onward Like Lightning. 
 At The   Foot Of    The   Hill Was A Loaded Cart, Its Driver Vainly Striving To 
 Whip His Team Out Of    The   Way. The   Brave Girl Saw This New Danger, And 
 Fell Back With A Groan. She Knew That The   Carriage Would Be Whirled 
 Against That Ponderous Load, And Dashed To Atoms. Effort Was Hopeless, 
 She Could Only Stretch Forth Her Arms, Draw Elsie Close, Close To Her 
 Cold Heart, And Pray Dumbly That She Might In Mercy Be Permitted To Die 
 For _His_ Sister. 
   
   
   
 Still, In Her Anguish And Terror, She Looked Out Beyond The   Leaping 
 Horses, As They Thundered Down The   Hill. The   Man Had Sprung From His 
 Cart, And, With His Whip In Both Hands, Was Lashing His Overtasked 
 Beasts In Frantic Terror. Beyond Him Came A Person On Horseback, Riding 
 Furiously. But They Were Close To The   Cart Now. It Was Still More Than 
 Half Across The   Road. Sick With Dread, She Closed Her Eyes, Holding 
 Elsie Close, And Turning, As It Were, To Stone, With The   Shrieking Young 
 Coward In Her Arms. 
   
   
   
 In Another Instant There Was A Shock Which Threw Them All Off Their 
 Seats; And When Elizabeth Could Realize Anything, Or Recover From The 
 Deafening Effect Of    Mrs. Harrington's Cries, She Knew That The   Horses 
 Had Been Stopped--The Peril Was Over. 
   
   
   
 The Gentleman She Had Discovered Through Blinding Clouds Of    Dust, Riding 
 Swiftly Towards The   Hill, Had Seen Their Danger, Dismounted, And With 
 Ready Presence Of    Mind, Prepared To Seize The   Horses The   Instant The 
 Carriage Struck Against The   Cart. 
   
   
   
 One Wheel Was Forced Partially Off, But There Was No Other Harm Done. 
 Elsie And Mrs. Harrington Had Both Flung Themselves On Elizabeth, So 
 That She Could Neither See Nor Hear; But The   Widow Discovering That She 
 Was Still Alive, Made A Little Moan, And Began To Shake Out Her Flounces 
 When She Saw The   Gentleman Who Had Rescued Them Standing By The   Side Of 
 The Carriage. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 3 (A Fright And A Rescue) Pg 20 
 "You Are Safe, Ladies," He Said, Opening The   Door; "You Had Better Get 
 Out And Walk On To The   Hotel--It Is Only A Few Steps." 
   
   
   
 "How Can We Ever Thank You!" Sobbed Mrs. Harrington. "You Are Our 
 Preserver--We Owe You Our Lives!" 
   
   
   
 He Smiled A Little At Her Exaggerated Manner, Which Would Break Out In 
 Spite Of    Her Real Terror, And Helped Her To Alight From The   Carriage. 
   
   
   
 "We Are Saved," Moaned Elsie, Lifting Herself From Elizabeth's Bosom. 
 "I'm Not Hurt--I'm Not Hurt!" 
   
   
   
 She Was Lifted Out Of    The   Carriage, And Stood Trembling By Mrs. 
 Harrington. For The   First Time, Relieved Of    Their Weight, Elizabeth Was 
 Able To Move And Look Up. 
   
   
   
 The Stranger Was Standing By The   Carriage With His Arm Extended To 
 Assist Her. She Partially Rose--Then, And Without The   Slightest Warning, 
 Beyond A Deep, Shuddering Breath, Sank Back Insensible. 
   
   
   
 Elsie And Mrs. Harrington Gave A Simultaneous Cry, But There Was No 
 Opportunity For The   Widow To Go Into Hysterics, As She Had Intended, 
 Since The   Stranger And The   Footman Were Fully Occupied In Lifting 
 Elizabeth From The   Broken Carriage. Elsie Was Crying Wildly, "Bessie! 
 Bessie!" And Wringing Her Hands In Real Affright. 
   
   
   
 "She Has Only Fainted," Said The   Stranger Hurriedly; "We Will Carry Her 
 On To The   Hotel." 
   
   
   
 He Raised The   Insensible Girl In His Arms, And Carried Her Down Towards 
 The Inn, As If She Had Been A Child; While Her Companions Followed, 
 Sobbing Off Their Terror As They Went. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 3 (A Fright And A Rescue) Pg 21 
 Once In The   House, And The   Stranger Out Of    The   Way, Mrs. Harrington 
 Recovered Her Wits Sufficiently To Give Elizabeth Assistance, And 
 Restore Her To Consciousness. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Opened Her Eyes, Gave One Glance Around, And Closed Them 
 Again. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Hurt?" Cried Elsie. 
   
   
   
 She Shook Her Head. 
   
   
   
 "What Made You Faint So Suddenly?" Demanded Mrs. Harrington. "The Danger 
 Was Over." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Made A Strong Effort At Self-Control, Sat Upright, And Tried 
 To Answer. 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Tell--I--" 
   
   
   
 "Do You Know That Gentleman?" Asked Mrs. Harrington. 
   
   
   
 "Why, How Can She?" Said Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Well, She Fainted Just As She Looked At Him." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Controlled Herself, Found Strength To Rise, Saying In Reply To 
 Mrs. Harrington's Repeated Inquiries-- 
   
   
   
 "How Should I Know Him?--What Folly!" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 3 (A Fright And A Rescue) Pg 22 
   
 But She Was Trembling So Violently, That They Forced Her To Lie Down 
 Again. 
   
   
   
 "Stay With Her, Elsie," Said The   Widow, "I Will Go And See How We Are To 
 Get Home." 
   
   
   
 She Went Out Of    The   Room, And In The   Hall Encountered The   Gentleman Just 
 As She Had Expected. 
   
   
   
 She Overwhelmed Him With Protestations Of    Gratitude, To Which He 
 Listened With No Great Appearance Of    Interest, Though Mrs. Harrington 
 Was Too Completely Dazzled By His Brilliant Appearance And Manner To 
 Perceive The   Absent, Preoccupied Way In Which He Received Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know How We Are To Get Home," She Said. 
   
   
   
 "Your Coachman Has Engaged A Carriage From The   Hotel-Keeper," He 
 Replied; "It Will Be Ready In A Few Moments. Your Own Horses Are Not 
 Hurt, Luckily." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know What Mr. Mellen Will Say!" She Exclaimed. "He Warned Me 
 Not To Keep The   Horses." 
   
   
   
 The Stranger Turned Quickly Toward Her, With A Sudden Flush On His Face. 
   
   
   
 "May I Know Whom I Have Had The   Pleasure Of    Assisting?" He Asked. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Mrs. Harrington," She Replied, "Of ---- Street. I Am So--" 
   
   
   
 "And Your Friends?" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 3 (A Fright And A Rescue) Pg 23 
   
   
 "Miss Mellen, The   Sister Of    Grantley Mellen; And The   Other Lady Is His 
 Betrothed Wife." 
   
   
   
 "She! That--" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes! Dear Me, If Any Accident Had Occurred, How Terrible It Would 
 Have Been! They Are To Be Married Next Week," Continued The   Widow, 
 Hurriedly. "Mr. Mellen Is Out Of    Town, And Will Not Be Back Till Just 
 Before His Wedding. Oh, I Shudder To Think! Dear, Dear Sir, How Can I 
 Thank You!" 
   
   
   
 The Servant Came Up That Moment To Say That A Carriage Was Ready To Take 
 The Ladies Back To The   City, And The   Gentleman Escaped From Her Flood Of 
 Meaningless Gratitude. 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Harrington Ran Back To Call Her Friends, And Found Elizabeth Quite 
 Composed And Strong Again. 
   
   
   
 "He's The   Most Magnificent Creature!" Exclaimed The   Widow. "And You 
 Don't Know Him, Elizabeth?" 
   
   
   
 "Have I Not Said So? Come, Elsie." 
   
   
   
 As She Passed Into The   Hall, Elizabeth Hurried On, Leaving Mrs. 
 Harrington To Repeat Her Thanks, And Elsie To Utter A Few Low, And 
 Apparently Thankful Words, To Which He Listened With More Interest Than 
 He Had Done To All The   Widow's Raptures. 
   
   
   
 They Were In The   Carriage: The   Door Closed; The   Stranger Gave His 
 Parting Bow, Elizabeth Leaned Further Back In Her Seat, And They Drove 
 On, Leaving Him Standing In The   Road. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 3 (A Fright And A Rescue) Pg 24 
 "His Name Is North," Said Mrs. Harrington. "Such An Adventure! What Will 
 Mr. Mellen Say?" 
   
   
   
 "We Won't Tell Him Yet," Elsie Replied; "It Would Only Frighten Him. Be 
 Sure And Not Mention It, Dear Mrs. Harrington." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Of    Course Not,--Just As You Like. But What A Handsome Man That Was! 
 North--North? Who Can He Be? I Have Never Met Him!" 
   
   
   
 "Whoever He Is, He Has Saved Our Lives," Said Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes! But, Dear Miss Fuller, How Oddly You Acted!" 
   
   
   
 "Do Put Up Your Veil, Bessie," Added Elsie. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Obeyed, Showing Her Face, Pale And Tremulous Still. 
   
   
   
 "I Was Very Much Frightened," She Said; "I Think My Side Was Hurt A 
 Little--That Was Why I Fainted." 
   
   
   
 She Made No Other Answer To Their Wondering Questions, And They Drove 
 Rapidly Back To Mrs. Harrington's House. 
   
   
   
 The Stranger Stood Upon The   Porch Of    The   Hotel, Looking After The 
 Carriage So Long As It Was In Sight, With A Strange, Inexplicable 
 Expression Upon His Handsome Face. 
   
   
   
 After A Time, He Roused Himself, Mounted His Horse, And Rode Slowly Back 
 To The   City. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 4 (High Festival At Piney Cove) Pg 25 
   
 On The   Shores Of    Long Island, Where The   Ocean Heaves In Its Wildest And 
 Most Crystalline Surf, A Small Cove Had Broken Itself Into The   Slopes Of 
 An Irregular Hill, After Generations Of    Beating Storms And Crumbling 
 Earth, Taking A Crescent Shape, And Forming One Of    The   Most Picturesque 
 Bits Of    Landscape To Be Found Along The   Coast. The   Two Points Or 
 Promontories That Stretched Their Green Arms To The   Ocean, Were Clothed 
 With Thickly Growing White Pines, Scattered With Chestnuts, And A Few 
 Grand Old Oaks. The   Country Sloped Beautifully Down To This Bright Sheet 
 Of Water, And Swept Around It In Rocky Points And Broken Groves, Giving 
 Glimpses Of    Rich Grass-Land, More Luxuriantly Cultivated Than Is Usual 
 To That Portion Of    The   Island. As You Looked On The   Scene From The 
 Water, A House Was Visible On The   Hillside, And Came In Full View As The 
 Shore Was Approached. It Was A Noble Stone Mansion, Old As The   Hills, 
 People Were Used To Say, And Solid As Their Foundations. The   House Had 
 Been A Stately Residence Before The   Revolution, And, Without An 
 Earthquake Or A Ton Of    Powder, Would Remain Such For A Century To Come. 
   
   
   
 Whatever The   Body Of    The   House Had Been In The   Good Old Times, When 
 Ornament Was Little Thought Of, It Was Now Rendered Picturesque By Lofty 
 Towers, And Additional Wings With Oriel Windows And Carved Balconies In 
 One Direction; While The   Other Wing Clasped In A Conservatory, Of    Which 
 Nothing Could Be Seen From The   Distance But Wave Upon Wave Of    Rolling 
 Crystal Emerald, Tinted Like The   Ocean By The   Wealth Of    Green Plants 
 They Covered. 
   
   
   
 This Was The   Residence Grantley Mellen Had Inherited From A Maternal 
   
 Uncle Just After His First Struggle In Life Commenced. It Was Backed By 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 4 (High Festival At Piney Cove) Pg 26 
 Many A Fruitful Field And Broad Stretch Of    Timber-Land, Which Altogether 
 Went Under The   Title Of    Piney Cove. 
   
   
   
 Grantley Mellen, Since He Became Possessed Of    The   Estate, Had Completed 
 The Work His Uncle Commenced When He Built The   Two Grand Towers, And A 
 More Picturesque Building Could Not Well Be Imagined, With Its Broad 
 Lawn, Its Clumps Of    Forest Trees, And That Magnificent Ocean View, Which 
 Was Broken Only By The   Pine Groves On The   Two Points. 
   
   
   
 This Was By No Means The   Only House Visible From The   Cove. As You Turned 
 The Southern Point, A Village Was Seen Down The   Coast; And About Half 
 Way Between That And The   Pines Was A Wooden House, Brown And 
 Weather-Beaten, Standing Unsheltered On The   Bleak Shore. Back Of    This 
 House, Shutting Out All Prospect But That Of    The   Ocean, Was A Tall 
 Cliff, Covered With Ragged Yellow Pines And Stunted Cedars, From Which 
 On Stormy Nights Many A Quivering Flame Had Shot Upward, Luring Ships To 
 Their Ruin. Still, With This Grim Protest Against The   Name Looming 
 Behind It, The   Lonely Old House Was Called "The Sailor's Safe Anchor," 
 And Was Known All Along The   Coast As A Fishing-Lodge And Small Tavern. 
   
   
   
 But Once Within The   Cove, You Saw No Sign Of    Habitation Save The   Mansion 
 House And Its Appurtenances. 
   
   
   
 Grantley Mellen Had Been Some Weeks At The   Cove, Renovating And 
 Preparing The   House For The   Reception Of    His Bride; For It Was 
 Understood That He Intended Henceforth To Make It His Permanent 
 Residence. But The   Wedding-Day Was Near, And He Had Gone Up To The   City, 
 Leaving The   Last Preparations To The   Care Of    A Singular Class Of 
 Household Servants, One Of    His Uncle's Philanthropic Importations From 
 The South, Where He Had Owned A Plantation, And Emancipated All Its 
 Slaves Except A Half Dozen, That Would Only Accept Liberty On Condition 
 That They Might Follow The   Old Man To His Northern Home. 
   
   
   
 Grantley Had Accepted This Sable Household With The   General Inheritance; 
 For, Spoiled And Pampered As Family Negroes Are Apt To Be, They Had 
   
 Proved Generally Faithful And Obedient. 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 4 (High Festival At Piney Cove) Pg 27 
   
   
   
 Though A Very Reverential And Submissive Person When Her Master Was 
 Present, Clorinda, Who Had Appointed Herself Housekeeper Of    The 
 Establishment, Was Apt To Get On To A Very High Horse Indeed When There 
 Was No Superior Authority To Hold Her In Check; And, On This Particular 
 Occasion, She Was Absolutely What She Declared Herself--"Chief Cook And 
 Bottle-Washer." 
   
   
   
 This Sable Functionary Was Very Busy Two Or Three Mornings Before The 
 Time Set For Her Master's Wedding, Not Only In The   General Preparations 
 For That Event, But With A Grand Idea Of    Her Own, Which She Was 
 Earnestly Carrying Into Effect. If The   House Was Going Into The   Hands Of 
 A New Mistress, The   Colored Persons Of    The   Establishment Had Resolved To 
 Commemorate The   Event In Advance With A Grand Entertainment. 
   
   
   
 To This End, Clorinda, Who Appointed Herself Lady Patroness In General, 
 Had Betaken Herself To Mr. Mellen's Library With Caleb Benson, The 
 High-Shouldered, Bald-Headed Occupant Of    "The Sailor's Safe Anchor," And 
 The Person Whose Prerogative It Had Been To Supply Fresh Fish To The 
 Family At Piney Cove. Besides This, He Performed A Good Deal Of    Work In 
 The Grounds, And Made Himself Generally Useful. 
   
   
   
 This Morning Benson Had Come Up To The   House At Miss Clorinda's Special 
 Request, In Order To Assist In The   Literary Department Of    The   Coming 
 Entertainment. Neither Clorinda Nor Any Of    Her Dark Compeers Could Read 
 Or Write, But Invitations Must Be Sent Out After The   Most Approved 
 Fashion; And Clorinda Had A Fancy That The   Neighborhood Of    So Many Books 
 Would Be A Great Help, So She Led Caleb With August Ceremony Into The 
 Spacious Library, And Laid A Quantity Of    Pink Note-Paper And Yellow 
 Envelopes, All Covered And Embossed With Silver, On The   Table Before 
 Him. 
   
   
   
 "Jes Set Down, Mr. Caleb, And Write Dem Tings Out Special," She Said, 
 Rolling Up A Great Leathern Chair, And Patting Its Glossy Green Cushions 
 Enticingly. "Set Down, Caleb, An' Write, For I Know Yer Kin." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 4 (High Festival At Piney Cove) Pg 28 
   
 Caleb Laid His Cap On One Chair, And His Stout Walking-Stick Across 
 Another. Then He Rubbed The   Hard Palms Of    His Hands Fiercely Together, 
 And Sat Down On The   Edge Of    Mr. Mellen's Chair, That Threatened To Roll 
 From Under Him Each Moment. 
   
   
   
 "Now, Miss Clo, What Is It You Want Of    Me? I'm On Hand For A'most 
 Anything." 
   
   
   
 "I Knows You Is, And Ales Wuz, Caleb; That's Why I Trusted Yer Wid De 
 Delicatest Part Ob Dis Entertainment. 'Member Its Premptory To De 
 Weddin'." 
   
   
   
 "Preparatory, Isn't That The   Correct Word, Miss Clo?" 
   
   
   
 "Well, Take Yer Chice, If You Ain't Suited, Caleb Benson." 
   
   
   
 "Wal, Wal; Don't Git Out To Sea Afore The   Tide's Up, Old Woman." 
   
   
   
 "Ole Woman! Ole Woman Yerself, Caleb Benson!" Retorted Clorinda. 
   
   
   
 "Jes So!" Answered The   Fisherman, Seizing Upon The   Largest Steel Pen To 
 Be Found, And Grinding It On The   Bottom Of    A Bronze Inkstand. Clorinda 
 Put Both Hands To Her Mouth, And Would Have Cried Out; But, Remembering 
 How Few Teeth She Had To Be Set On Edge, Thought Better Of    It, And Stood 
 In Glum Silence While Caleb Made His Preparations. 
   
   
   
 That Remarkable Functionary Had A Piece Of    Business Before Him Which 
 Threatened To Task The   Resources Of    His Genius To Their Full Extent, But 
   
 He Was Not The   Man To Shrink From The   Responsibility Which His Desire To 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 4 (High Festival At Piney Cove) Pg 29 
 Retain A High Place In The   Powerful Clorinda's Good-Will Had Induced Him 
 To Accept. 
   
   
   
 "Now, Then," Said Caleb, Giving His Chair Another Hitch, Dipping His Pen 
 Afresh Into The   Inkstand, And Holding It Suspended Over The   Paper, With 
 A Threatening Drop Slowly Collecting On The   Nib. "Now We'll Get Under 
 Weigh Just As Soon As You Give The   Signal." 
   
   
   
 "Tak Car Ob De Ink!" Shrieked Clorinda, Pulling The   Paper From Under His 
 Hand In Time To Preserve It From The   Great Blot Of    Ink That Descended On 
 The Table-Cover Instead. "Dat's A Purty Splotch, Now, Ain't It; Yer A 
 Nice Hand, Caleb Benson!" 
   
   
   
 "Taint Much, Nobody'll Ever Notice It," Said Caleb, Wiping It Off With 
 His Coat-Sleeve. "Don't Raise A Breeze About Nothin', Clorindy." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Talk To Me 'Bout Breezes," She Retorted, In An Irritated Tone, 
 For Clorinda, I Am Sorry To Say, Had Not Even A Fair Portion Of    The 
 Small Stock Of    Patience Which Usually Falls To Our Sex. "I 'Clar To 
 Goodness Dere Ain't Nothin' So Stupid As A Man. I Jis Hate De Hull Sect 
 Like Pison, I Duz." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, No You Don't, Clorindy," He Replied, "You Hain't Got So Old Yet But 
 What You Can Hold Your Own With The   Youngest Of    'Em When There's A Fancy 
 Mulatter Chap Round." 
   
   
   
 "What Doz Yer Mean By Ole!" Cried Clorinda. "I Tells You What, Caleb 
 Benson, Ef Yer Only Undertuk This Job To Be A Aggrawatin' And Insultin' 
 Me, You And I's Done! I Ain't Gwine To Stand Sich Trash, Now I Tells 
 Yer! Is Dis Yer Thanks Fur All I'se Done? Who Got Ye De Run Ob De House, 
 I'd Like To Know; Who Sot Ye Up For Selling Better Fish Than Anybody In 
 De Neighborhood; Who Nebber Said Nothin' When De Soap-Fat All 
 Disappeared, And You Said It Had Melted In De Sun; Who Fixed Up 
 Mince-Pies Fur You; Who--" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 4 (High Festival At Piney Cove) Pg 30 
 There Is No Telling To What Extent Clorinda Might Have Carried Her 
 Revelations, But The   Old Man Interrupted Her With All The   Excuses He 
 Could Think Of    At So Short Notice. 
   
   
   
 "I Was Just Funning, Clorindy; Don't Go Off The   Handle. In Course I Want 
 To Obleege You. Thar, Thar! Now What Do You Want To Have Wrote? We Ain't 
 Going To Quarrel--Old Friends Like Us." 
   
   
   
 "Ain't We!" Cried Clorinda, Folding Her Arms. "Then Jis You Keep A Civil 
 Tongue, Dat's All. Times Is Changed, And Der's A New Misses A Comin'; 
 But You May All Onderstand Dat I Rules De Kitchen Yet, And I'se Gwine 
 To." 
   
   
   
 "Sartin, Sartin! Wal Now, About These Here Billet Ducks," Said Caleb, 
 Cunningly; "I Must Hurry Up, You See, Or I Shan't Get Round Afore 
 Night." 
   
   
   
 Clorinda Forgot Her Injured Feelings In Excitement About The   Party, And 
 Ordered Him To Commence Work Without Farther Delay. 
   
   
   
 "Wal," Said Caleb, Spreading Out The   Paper Again, "I'll Leave A Blank 
 For The   Names, That'll Save Trouble. I Reckon You Want Somethin' Like 
 This--'Miss Clorindy And Miss Victory's Compliments--'" 
   
   
   
 "What's Vic Got To Do Wid It, I'd Like To Know?" Clo Burst In; "It's My 
 Party, Just 'Member Dat. It's Enough To Hev Her Company, Widout Her 
 Settin' Up For A Hostage." 
   
   
   
 "Any Thing To Suit," Said Caleb, Patiently. "Wal, Then I'll Say That 
 Miss Clorindy Hopes To Have The   Pleasure Of    Mr. So And So's Company, And 
 Wants To See You To A Little Tea Drinkin' This Evening." 
   
   
   
 "Lord!" Cried Clo. "If Ye Hain't Got No More Larnin' Dan Dat, I'd Better 
 Find Somebody Else! Do Yer Tink I Got Pink Paper And Silver-Sprigged 
 'Welopers To Write Sich Trash On? Tea Drinkin' Indeed! Why Dis Here's To 
   
 Be A Rigler Scrumptious, Fash'nable 'Tainment! I Want Yer To Say, 'Miss 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 4 (High Festival At Piney Cove) Pg 31 
 Clorindy Consents Her Most Excruciating Compliments, And Begs To State 
 That, Owing To De 'Picious Ewent Ob De Master's Weddin', She Takes Dis 
 Opportunity To 'Quest De 'Stinguished Company Ob Mr. Otheller Jones For 
 Dis Evenin', To A Reparatory 'Tainment; And She Would Furder Mention Dat 
 Dare Will Be Plenty Ob Weddin'-Cake, Wid A Ring In It, Ice Cream In 
 Pinnacles, Red And White, And A Dance In De Laundry To Fiddles.' Dar, 
 Dat's Somethin' Like." 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Said Caleb, Quite Breathless; "Now Tell It To Me As I Get Ahead, 
 'Cause It's A Mighty Long Rigmarole." 
   
   
   
 "Oh," Added Clorinda, "Den At The   Bottom You Must Put--' P. S.--Yaller 
 Gloves And 'Rocur Pumps, If Convenient.'" 
   
   
   
 That Last Touch Of    Elegance Quite Upset Caleb, And He Began To Think 
 That If Clorinda Was Black, And Couldn't Write Her Name, She Really Was 
 A Wonderful Woman. Clo Was So Softened By His Applause That They Got On 
 Very Harmoniously, And The   Invitations Were Written Out In Clorinda's 
 Peculiar Phraseology And In Caleb's Largest Hand. As It Was An Affair Of 
 Importance, He Put Capitals At The   Beginning Of    Nearly Every Word, 
 Sometimes In The   Middle And Altogether The   Writing Made Such A Show, 
 That Clorinda Was Delighted. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Forget De P. S.," Said She. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Said Caleb, Making A Tremendous Flourish. "P. S.--Yaller Gloves 
 And 'Rocur Pumps, If Convenient." 
   
   
   
 Clo Inspected The   First Note As Carefully As If She Could Read, 
 Expressed Her Approbation, And Urged Him On, Till, With Much Labor, 
 Caleb Completed The   Requisite Number, Put Them Safely In Their Gorgeous 
 Envelopes, And Directed Them To The   Persons Clorinda Mentioned. 
   
   
   
 "Now, Jis Be As Quick As You Kin," She Said; "I'se Got To Go Back To See 
 To Tings--Can't Trust Dat Vic, No How! Wal, I Guess Mr. Dolf'll See De 
 Difference 'Tween Folks And Folks." 
   
   
   
   
 Benson Knew That Dolf, Mr. Mellen's Own Man, Was A Special Weakness Of 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 4 (High Festival At Piney Cove) Pg 32 
 Clorinda's, Though It Was Only Her Reputation For Accumulated Wages 
 Which Induced That Dashing Yellow Individual To Treat Her With Any 
 Attention. 
   
   
   
 Caleb Received His Last Instructions, And Started On His Mission, Which 
 Was Successfully Fulfilled. Then He Took His Way Homeward After Going 
 Back To The   House To Acquaint Clorinda With The   Result, Which Was Equal 
 To Her Expectations, And That Was Saying A Great Deal. 
   
   
   
 As He Approached The   Little Tavern, He Saw A Gentleman Standing On The 
 Steps, With A Colored Servant Guarding A Pile Of    Guns, Fishing-Rods, And 
 Other Tackle, With Which Idle Men Frequently Came Down From The   City To 
 Endure Caleb's Humble Fare For A While, And Gratify Their Masculine 
 Propensity For Destruction. 
   
   
   
 But This Gentleman Was A Stranger To Caleb, And He Looked At Him 
 Enviously, Though With The   Approbation Which His Appearance Would Have 
 Elicited From More Refined Judges. 
   
   
   
 "I Suppose You Are Caleb Benson," The   Gentleman Said, Throwing Away The 
 End Of    A Cigar, As The   Old Man Mounted The   Steps. 
   
   
   
 "Wal, They Call Me So, Sometimes," Replied Caleb; For The   Instincts Of 
 His New England Birthplace Had Not Deserted Him, And He Never Answered A 
 Question In A Straightforward Manner, If He Could Help It. 
   
   
   
 "Some Friends Of    Mine Told Me I Could Find Very Comfortable Quarters 
 With You," Pursued The   Stranger. "I Have Run Down To See The   Place, And 
 Take A Day's Duck Shooting. I Want To Engage Rooms, And Leave My Traps 
 Here, So That I Can Come Over Whenever I Feel Like It." 
   
   
   
 "I Want To Know,--Mean To Have A Good Long Shute Do You!" Said Caleb. 
 "Wal, I Guess I Could Fix You Up, If You Ain't Too Particular." 
   
   
   
   
 "I Am Not At All Particular What I Pay," Replied The   Gentleman; "I 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 4 (High Festival At Piney Cove) Pg 33 
 Suppose That Is Satisfactory." 
   
   
   
 "I Ain't Going To Say 'Tain't," Returned Caleb, His Eyes Beginning To 
 Twinkle At The   Prospect Of    A Liberal Guest, Who Meant To Come 
 Frequently. 
   
   
   
 "I Reckon You'd Like To See What I Can Do In The   Way Of    Rooms, Mr., 
 Mr.----Wal, I Don't Think I Quite Ketched Your Name." 
   
   
   
 "Mr. North," Said The   Stranger, Smiling At The   Man's Shrewdness. 
   
   
   
 He Stood For A Few Moments Talking With Caleb, And Though The   Old Fellow 
 Was Not Easily Pleased, He Was Quite Fascinated By The   Stranger's 
 Manner; And, Having A Very Vague Idea Of    Princes, Was Almost Inclined To 
 Think That This Splendid-Looking Creature Might Be One Who Had Strayed 
 Over From His Native Kingdom On A Fishing Excursion. 
   
   
   
 "Now Let Me See The   Rooms," Said Mr. North. "I Suppose My Man May As 
 Well Carry The   Traps Up Stairs Now--The Place Is Certain To Suit Me." 
   
   
   
 Caleb Looked At The   Stylish Colored Individual Who Was Leaning, In A 
 Graceful Attitude, Over The   Luggage, And A Brilliant Idea Struck Him. 
   
   
   
 "I Say You," He Called, "I've Got A Ticket That'll Just Suit You, 
 Mr.----What's Your Name?" 
   
   
   
 "If You Are Redressing Me," Replied The   Sable Gentleman, Majestically, 
 "My Name Is Mr. Julius Hannibal." 
   
   
   
 "Want To Know!" Said Caleb. "Wal, Here's An Invite That Was Just Meant 
 For A Fine-Looking Chap Like You." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 4 (High Festival At Piney Cove) Pg 34 
 Caleb Drew One Of    The   Notes From His Pocket, And Held It Out. Hannibal 
 Took It With Considerable Dignity, Doubtful How To Receive Such 
 Unceremonious Compliments. 
   
   
   
 "You Are In Luck, Ju," Said His Master. "What's It All About, Mr. 
 Benson?" 
   
   
   
 "Why, Mr. Mellen--He's One Of    Our Rich Men Down Here--Is Going To Be 
 Married This Week, So His Servants Thought They'd Have A Blow-Out 
 To-Night, For Fear They Wouldn't Get The   Chance After The   New Mistress 
 Comes." 
   
   
   
 "Go, By All Means," Said North, Almost Eagerly. "Make All The   Friends 
 You Can, Ju, For We Shall Be Here A Good Deal--Go, Certainly." 
   
   
   
 Hannibal Drew Himself Up, Bowed To His Master, And Said To Caleb In A 
 Stately Way---- 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Be Most Happy To Mixture In The   Festive Throng, But Would Most 
 'Spectfully State To Miss Clorindy That Morocur Pumps Is Banished From 
 Polite Society, And Only Patting Leathers Is Worn--But These Is 
 Trifles." 
   
   
   
 North Took The   Note From His Servant's Hand, And Could Not Repress His 
 Merriment As He Read It; But Caleb Received That As A Compliment, And 
 Looked So Conscious, That It Was Easy To Discover What Share He Had 
 Taken In The   Matter. 
   
   
   
 "Pinnacles Of    Ice Cream, And A Dance In The   Landing," Read Mr. North. 
 "Why Choose The   Landing, Mr. Benson?" 
   
   
   
 "Laundry, Laundry! I Guess It's Blotted A Leetle." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 4 (High Festival At Piney Cove) Pg 35 
 "Oh Yes--I See! Upon My Word, Quite Magnificent! So Mr.--Mellen, Did You 
 Call Him?--Is To Be Married This Week. Well, Well, That Fate Overtakes 
 Most Of    Us, Sooner Or Later. We Will Go Up Stairs Now, If You Please, 
 Mr. Benson." 
   
   
   
 The Old Man Led The   Way Up To The   Room, Which Was Kept In Readiness For 
 Visitors Of    Importance, And Which Had Been Made Quite Comfortable By The 
 Various Articles Of    Furniture That The   Different Occupants Had Presented 
 To Caleb, On Leaving His House. 
   
   
   
 The Bargain Was Not A Difficult One, As Mr. North Appeared Quite Willing 
 To Pay Benson His Own Price, And The   Old Fellow Was Only In Doubt As To 
 The Extent To Which He Might Safely Carry His Extortion. 
   
   
   
 When They Went Down Stairs Again, The   Steamboat Had Just Come In To The 
 Landing, And Dolf, Mr. Mellen's Man, Was Making His Way To The   Tavern, 
 Having Come To The   Island To See That The   House Was In Readiness, And 
 Dazzle The   Eyes Of    The   Females By The   Wonderful New Clothes Which Had 
 Fallen To His Share Of    The   Wedding Perquisites. 
   
   
   
 "That's Just The   Ticket," Said Caleb; "Mellen's Man'll Take You Over To 
 The Place, Mr. Julius, And Set You A Goin'. I'm Going There Myself Now, 
 But You'll Have To Fix Your Master Up First, So You Can Come With Dolf." 
   
   
   
 While Julius Was Going Through The   Ceremonies Of    An Introduction, Mr. 
 North Called Him Away, And Seemed To Be Giving Him Some Very Particular 
 Directions. When He Came Back, Dolf, Who Was Greatly Rejoiced At This 
 Acquisition, Said, Anxiously, 
   
   
   
 "Won't He Let You Go?" 
   
   
   
 "Of Course," Answered Hannibal, But A Little Uneasily. "It Was Only 
 About A Fishing-Rod I Left Behind." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 5 (A Ball In The   Basement) Pg 36 
   
 The Day Wore On. Everything Was In A State Of    Preparation In The   Old 
 Mansion-House. The   Last Ovenful Of    Cake Had Been Placed By An Open 
 Window In The   Pantry, That Its Frosted Surface Might Harden Into Beauty. 
 The Ice-Cream Freezers, Ready To Yield Up Their Precious Contents, Were 
 Set Away In A Cool Place, And Victoria, A Pretty Mulatto Girl Who Had 
 Come To The   House An Orphan Child, Was Busy Carving Red And White Roses 
 Out Of    A Little Pile Of    Turnips And Delicately Shaped Blood-Beets, 
 Intended To Ornament Divers Plates Of    Cold Turkey And Chicken Salad. 
 This Pretty Fancy Work Was Carried On In The   Front Basement Or 
 Housekeeper's Room, While A Bustle Of    Preparation Gave Promise Of    Great 
 Things From The   Kitchen. Clorinda, The   Moving Spirit Of    All This 
 Commotion, Rushed From Basement To Kitchen, And Then To Pantry And 
 Store-Room, In A State Of    Exhilaration That Set Fresh Currents Of    Air In 
 Circulation Wherever She Went. This Was The   Great Day Of    The   Faithful 
 Servant's Life, And She Felt Its Importance In Every Cord Of    Her Heart. 
   
   
   
 "Now," She Called Out, Addressing Victoria With A Pompous Lift Of    The 
 Head, "Yer Can Come Up Stairs And Help About Thar. Them Roseys Ain't So 
 Bad But That I've Seen Wuss; But There's 'Nuff Of    'Em, So Cum 'Long O' 
 Me, And Shut Up De Draw'n'-Room Winder-Blinds." 
   
   
   
 Victoria Ran Up Stairs, Two Steps At A Leap, And, In A Breath, Was 
 Shutting Out The   Beautiful Sunset, And Quenching A Thousand Flashes Of 
 Arrowy Rays That Scattered Gold Over The   Plate-Glass. 
   
   
   
 "Now," Said Clorinda, As The   Last Shutter Was Closed, "Yer Can Take The 
 Spy-Glass And See If Any Pusson Is Comin' Up From The   Pint." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 5 (A Ball In The   Basement) Pg 37 
 Victoria Was Only Too Glad. She Sprang Across The   Tessellated Pavement 
 Of The   Hall, And Seizing The   Glass, Swept The   Shore With A Slow Movement 
 Of Her Slender Person From Right To Left. 
   
   
   
 "Nary A Pusson Coming," She Said, Laying Down The   Glass, With A 
 Disappointed Air. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Talk," Snapped Clorinda, Snatching Up The   Glass And Levelling It 
 Fiercely At The   Ocean. "Jes Like Yer, Now--Can't See Yer Hand Afore Yer 
 Face. There's A Boat Put Inter The   Cove Whilst Yer Was Looken, And Here 
 Am Caleb Benson." 
   
   
   
 "So Thar Am," Cried Victoria, Snatching The   Glass, "Acomin' Full Split 
 Across The   Medder. Now For It!" 
   
   
   
 The Lithe Limbed Mulatto Gave A Hop On To The   Portico, And Another Bound 
 To The   Soft Grass Of    The   Lawn, Whence She Ran, Like A Deer, To Meet Our 
 Sea-Loving Friend, With The   High Shoulders, Who Was Crossing Towards The 
 House At A Far Brisker Pace Than Was Usual To Him. 
   
   
   
 "Hav Yer Give The   Instergations?" Cried Victoria, Out Of    Breath With 
 Swift Running. "Am The   Folks A Coming To Our Party?" 
   
   
   
 Caleb Looked Wonderfully Grave, And Attempted To Shake His Head; But Vic 
 Saw, By The   Gleam In His Eyes, That It Was All Pretence, And Clapping 
 Her Hands Like A Little Gypsy As She Was, Dashed Into A Break-Down On 
 The Grass, Calling Out, "Hi, Dic-A-Dory, I Told Yer So--I Told Yer So!" 
   
   
   
 "Well, What Am All Dis Muss 'Bout?" Exclaimed Clorinda, Sailing Out To 
 The Lawn With A Broad Straw Flat Overshadowing Her Like An Umbrella. 
 "Well, Caleb, I 'Low Ebbery Ting Am Pernicious 'Bout De Party." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 5 (A Ball In The   Basement) Pg 38 
 Caleb, Who Was Ah Old Fisherman, Reared At Cape Cod, And Not To Be Put 
 Out Of    His Way Easily, Occupied Plenty Of    Time Before He Answered. The 
 Afternoon Was Warm, So He Took The   Oil-Cloth Cap From His Head, And 
 Wiped Its Baldness Vigorously With An Old Silk Handkerchief. Then He 
 Deposited The   Handkerchief In The   Crown Of    His Cap, And Settled Himself 
 Into His Garments With A Shake, Sailor Fashion. 
   
   
   
 Clorinda's Broad Flat Vibrated With Its Wearer's Impatience, And 
 Victoria Was Stamping Down The   Grass, And Menacing The   Old Man With Her 
 Fist During The   Whole Of    His Slow Performance. 
   
   
   
 "Now," She Said, "Now." 
   
   
   
 "Wal, The   Long And The   Short Of    It Is, They're All A Coming, Especially 
 From Squir Rhodes. Miss Jemima Wasn't Willing At First, But The   Squir 
 Sot In And Said His Colored People Hadn't Much Chance For Fun Anyhow, 
 And Shouldn't Be Kept Back From What Come Along In A Nat'ral Way." 
   
   
   
 "Squir Rhodes Was Ales A Pusson As I S'pected," Said Clorinda. "Let's 
 See How Many Of    'Em Will Count Up." 
   
   
   
 She Made Rather Bungling Work In Counting Her Fingers, Going Over Them 
 Three Or Four Times, And Getting Terribly Puzzled In The   End. 
   
   
   
 In The   Midst Of    Her Confusion, Victoria Gave A Little Cry Of    Dismay, And 
 Made A Rush For The   House, Where She Frantically Tore Off Her Apron And 
 Tucked It Under One Of    The   Hall Mats. 
   
   
   
 Clorinda, Filled With Indignation By This Strange Proceeding, Turned In 
 Search Of    The   Cause, And Lo! There Was Dolf, Mr. Mellen's Own Man, 
 Crossing The   Lawn, With Two Other Gentlemen Of    Color, Evidently From The 
 City. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 5 (A Ball In The   Basement) Pg 39 
   
 Clorinda Snatched The   Broad Straw Flat From Her Head, And Began To 
 Arrange Her Madras Turban With Both Hands, Thus Unhappily Exposing Some 
 Tufts Of    Frosty Gray That Had Managed To Creep, Year After Year, Into 
 Her Wool. After This Rather Abrupt Toilet, She Drew Herself Up With A 
 Grand Air, And Marched Forward To Receive The   Strangers In A Glorious 
 State Of    Self-Complacency. 
   
   
   
 "Mr. Dolf, Yer Welcome As Hot-House Peaches--And These Gemmen, May I 
 'Quest An Interdiction?" 
   
   
   
 Dolf Had Just Been Informing His Companions That The   Lady Approaching 
 Them Was Not To Be Sneezed At In Any Particular Whatever, As She Ruled 
 The Roost Of    Piney Cove, And Had, Everybody Said, Laid Up Lots Of    Rocks; 
 Besides, As For Cooking--Well, He Said Nothing, It Was Not Necessary; 
 They Would See What Clorinda Was In That Line When The   Supper Came On. 
 She Had Learned Down South Where People Knew How To Live. 
   
   
   
 This Speech Prepared The   Strangers To Receive Their Sable Hostess With 
 Great Distinction, And When She Launched A Stupendous Courtesy At Them 
 In Acknowledgment Of    Their Elaborate Bows, The   Mutual Admiration That 
 Sprang Up Among The   Whole Group Then And There, Was An Oasis In The 
 Desert Of    Human Nature. 
   
   
   
 "Miss Clorinda--Mr. Sparks, Of    The   Metropolitan Hotel; Mr. Hannibal, 
 Private Attendant Of    An Upper-Crust Gentleman, Who Is Going To Stop At 
 The Sailor's Safe Anchor, Fishing And Shooting." 
   
   
   
 Clorinda Had Just Recovered Herself From One Courtesy, But She Took The 
 Wind In Her Garments And Fluttered Off Into A Couple More Without Loss 
 Of Time. 
   
   
   
 "I 'Low De Neighborhood Am Obligated To Any Gemmen As Brings Sich 
 Pussons Inter De Serciety Ob Piney Cove. If Yer Hasn't Had Deceived An 
 Invite From Mr. Benson, Dat White Pusson Yer Sees Up Yunder, Remit Me De 
 Ferlicity." 
   
   
   
   
 Clorinda Took Two Buff Envelopes From Her Bosom As She Spoke, And Gave 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 5 (A Ball In The   Basement) Pg 40 
 Them To Mr. Sparks, Of    The   Metropolitan, And Mr. Julius Hannibal, 
 Private, With A Smile That Flitted Across Her Face Like Smoke From A 
 Furnace. 
   
   
   
 "It Speaks Ob Pumps And Yeller Gloves As Bein' Indispenserable, But Dem 
 As Comes Promiscus As Yer Friends Dus, Dolphus, Can't Be Spected Ter 
 Imply." 
   
   
   
 The Gentlemen Smiled In Bland Thankfulness, Exhibiting A Superb Display 
 Of Ivory And Second-Hand White Kids In The   Operation. 
   
   
   
 "You Didn't Expect Me," Whispered Dolf, Joining Clorinda When She Turned 
 To Conduct The   Party To The   House, "But The   Hart Will Pant After Clear 
 Water. I Couldn't Stand It Three Days Longer; So When The   Master Told Me 
 To Come Over And See That Every Thing Was Ready, I Jumped At It. Hope 
 You're Not Offended At My Bringing These Fellows?" 
   
   
   
 "'Fended!" Exclaimed Clorinda, Stepping Upon The   Grass As If It Had Been 
 Egg-Shells, That She Had Resolved Not To Crush. "When Was Yer Clo Ebber 
 Fended Wid Yer, Dolphus?" 
   
   
   
 "Poor Fellows," Said Dolf, Looking Back At His Friends, "They See My 
 Ferlicity And Are Ready To Burst With Envy." 
   
   
   
 "Am Dey?" Exclaimed Clorinda, Bridling--"Poor Souls; But No Pusson Can 
 Be Spected To Cut Up Inter Half A Dozen, So Dey Am Bound Ter Suffer." 
   
   
   
 The Whole Group Had Reached The   Front Portico By This Time. Vic, Who Had 
 Stolen Behind The   Hall-Door And Stood Watching Their Approach Through 
 The Crevice, Came Forth Now, Blushing Till The   Golden Bronze On Her 
 Cheeks Burned Red. Clorinda Flamed Up At The   Sight. 
   
   
   
 "What Hab Yer Done Wid Yer Apron, Chile? Jes March Right 'Bout An' Get 
   
 It Ter Once. Who Ebber Hearn Bout A Chile Ob Yer Age Widout Apron?" 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 5 (A Ball In The   Basement) Pg 41 
   
   
 Victoria's Black Eyes Flashed Like Diamonds; She Drew Aside, Leaning 
 Against The   Wall, With The   Grace Of    A Bronze-Figure, Half-Frightened Out 
 Of Her Wits, But Defiant Still. What Right Had Clorinda To Tell About 
 Her Apron, Or Drive Her Down Stairs? She Cast An Imploring Glance At 
 Dolf, But He Looked Resolutely Away. 
   
   
   
 "Come In, Gemmen, Out Ob Sight Ob Dis Obstinit Chile," Cried Clorinda, 
 Almost Sweeping Poor Little Vic Down With A Flourish Of    Her Skirts. 
   
   
   
 "No," Interposed Gentlemanly Dolf, Who Had A Genius For Keeping Out Of 
 Storms. "The Gentlemen Were Just Saying, As We Came Up, How Much They 
 Would Like A Walk Towards The   Woods. So With Your Permission, Miss 
 Clorinda, We Will Leave You To The   Feminine Duties Of    The   Toilet; Though 
 Beauty When Unadorned Is Most Adorned." 
   
   
   
 "'Cept When De Gray Hairs Will Peek Out. Hi! Hi! Look Dar!" 
   
   
   
 These Audacious Words Were Uttered By Victoria, Whose Pouting Wrath 
 Could No Longer Be Restrained. 
   
   
   
 The Two City Gentlemen Fell To Examining Their Gloves With Great 
 Earnestness. Dolf Made A Hasty Retreat Through The   Door, Calling On Them 
 To Follow Him, And Clorinda Left Five Handsomely Defined Finger-Marks On 
 Victoria's Hot Cheek Before She Darted Off To A Looking-Glass, And Fell 
 Into A Great Burst Of    Tears Over The   State Of    Her Treacherous Turban. 
   
   
   
 "Now," Said Vic, Gathering Herself Up From The   Wall, And Rubbing Her 
 Cheek, Down Which Great Hot Tears Were Leaping With Passionate 
 Violence--"Now I'se Gone And Done It, Sure; She Won't Let Me--" 
   
   
   
 "Vic! Vic!" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 5 (A Ball In The   Basement) Pg 42 
   
 It Was The   Treacherous Voice Of    Dolf, Who Came Stealing In From The 
 Portico. 
   
   
   
 "Vic, Don't Be So Audacious, You Lovely Spitfire; Go This Minute And 
 Make Up With Her, Or We've Lost All Chance Of    That New Cotillion I Was 
 Learning You." 
   
   
   
 "I Can't! I Won't!" Burst Forth The   Pretty, Bronze Fury, Stamping Down 
 The Mat And Her Apron Under It. "She's A--A--She's Fat Cattle, Thar!" 
   
   
   
 Dolf Snatched The   Little Sprite From The   Rug, And Stopped Her Mouth 
 With--No, It Wasn't With His _Hand_. And I'd Rather Say No More About 
 It. 
   
   
   
 Five Minutes After, Victoria Went Demurely In Search Of    Clorinda, Found 
 Her Sitting Before The   Glass In Utter Humiliation, And Protested That 
 The Whole Thing Was Nonsense. That She Hadn't Seen A Gray Hair, And If 
 The Turban Was Awry, It Must Have Happened When Clorinda Ran Up Stairs 
 In Such Hot Haste. Victoria Was Sorry: Oh, Very, Very Sorry. Would Miss 
 Clo Only Overlook It This Once, And Begin To Dress For The   Ball? 
   
   
   
 Clorinda's Heart Swelled Like A Rising Tide Under Vic's Hypocritical 
 Condolence, But She Could Not Be Quite Convinced About The   Turban; She 
 Was A Woman Of    Resources, However, And Felt That The   Evil Was Not 
 Without Its Remedy. So She Kindled An Immense Quantity Of    Wax-Lights, 
 Crowded Them Before Her Looking-Glass, And At Once Commenced The 
 Mysteries Of    A Full Toilet. The   Result Was So Satisfactory When She Took 
 A Survey Of    Her Pink Barege Dress, Covered With Innumerable Small 
 Flounces, And The   Gorgeous White Gauze Scarf, Glittering With Silver, 
 Which Formed A Turban, With Long Sweeping Ends Falling To The   Left 
 Shoulder--That She Melted At Once Towards The   Girl Who Had Helped To 
 Make Her So Resplendent. 
   
   
   
 "Jes See What Splendiferous Idees That Chile Miss Elsie Hab, Vic," She 
 Cried, Shaking The   Flounces Into Place Over Her Enormous Crinoline. "Now 
 'Serve She Never Wore Dis Sumptious Dress More En Once, But Sent It Down 
 Here Good As New; 'Sides De Turban, Jes See It Shine. Yes, Vic, I 
   
 Forgives Yer, So Don't Rub Dem Knuckles In Yer Eyes No More." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 5 (A Ball In The   Basement) Pg 43 
   
   
 Vic Darted Away, And In A Marvellously Short Time Came Back Glorious, 
 Her Hair Braided In With Scarlet Ribbons, And A Dress Of    Several 
 Gorgeous Colors Fluttering With Every Joyous Movement Of    Her Slender 
 Person. She Was Pluming Herself Before The   Glass When Clorinda Started 
 Up. 
   
   
   
 "What Am Dat?" 
   
   
   
 "Dat? Why It Am A Carriage. Oh, Golly, Golly, They'm Coming," Cried Vic, 
 Wild With Delight; And Away The   Two Darkies Went Down The   Great 
 Staircase And Into The   Hall, Where The   Honors Of    The   House Were Extended 
 With Astonishing Elegance. 
   
   
   
 Two Or Three Wagons Sat Down Their Sable Loads, And Directly The   Sounds 
 Of A Brace Of    Fiddles Rang Though The   Basement Story, And The   Laundry 
 Floor Vibrated To The   Elastic Tread Of    Dancers, Whose Natural Love Of 
 Music Gave Grace And Spirit To Every Movement. The   Two Fiddles Poured 
 Out Triumphant Strains Of    Music, And In Every Particular Clorinda's Ball 
 Was A Success. 
   
   
   
 At Last Clorinda Disappeared From The   Laundry, And Dolf Followed Her 
 Into The   Supper-Room, Where He Fell Into Raptures Over The   Gorgeousness 
 Of The   Table. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Said The   Housekeeper, Modestly, "But How Am We To Get 'Long 
 Without Wine; Marse Mellen Carried Off De Keys, And Without Dat--" 
   
   
   
 "Jes Look Here!" Cried Dolf, Holding Up A Key Which Had Been Resting In 
 His Pocket; "Catch Me Unprepared; I Thought About The   Wine." 
   
   
   
 Clorinda Almost Embraced Dolf In Her Delight, But In His Haste To Reach 
   
 The Wine-Cellar, He Did Not Seem To Observe The   Demonstration. 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 5 (A Ball In The   Basement) Pg 44 
   
   
 When Her Lover Came Back With His Arms Full Of    Long-Necked Bottles, 
 Clorinda's Happiness Was Supreme, And Directly After There Was A Rush Of 
 Feet And Abrupt Silence With The   Two Fiddlers. The   Company Had Gone In 
 To Supper. 
   
   
   
 After The   Rush And Bustle Had Subsided A Little, Dolf Placed Himself At 
 The Head Of    The   Table, With A Corkscrew In One Hand And A Bottle In The 
 Other. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, My!" Whispered Virginia, "I Hope Dar's Lots Of    Pop In It." 
   
   
   
 A Rushing Explosion, And The   Rich Gurgle Of    Amber Wine Into The   Crowding 
 Goblets Satisfied Her Completely. 
   
   
   
 Dolf Lifted His Glass And Prepared Himself For A Speech. 
   
   
   
 "Ladies Of    The   Fair Sect And Gentlemen--" 
   
   
   
 That Moment Mr. Julius Hannibal, Who Had Allowed Himself To Be Crowded 
 Towards The   Door, Stole Out And Went Softly Up Stairs. With The   Stealthy 
 Motion Of    A Cat, He Crept Along The   Hall And Opened The   Front Door. 
   
   
   
 A Man Came Out From The   Shadows Of    The   Portico, And Glided Into The 
 Hall. It Was Mr. North, Hannibal's Master. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 6 (The Wedding) Pg 45 
   
   
 A Crowd Of    Carriages Stood In Front Of    The   Church--A Throng Of 
 Richly-Dressed Persons Filled It, With Such Life And Bustle As Sacred 
 Walls Never Witness, Save On The   Occasion Of    A Grand Wedding. Mrs. 
 Harrington Had Done Her Pleasant Work Famously. Not A Fashionable Person 
 Among Her Own Friends, Or A Distinguished One Known To Bridegroom Or 
 Bride, Had Been Omitted. Thus The   Stately Church Was Crowded. Snowy 
 Feathers Waved Over Gossamer Bonnets; Lace, Glittering Silks, And A 
 Flash Of    Jewels Were Seen On Every Hand, Fluttering In The   Dim Religious 
 Light Around Smiling Faces And Gracefully Bending Figures. 
   
   
   
 A Buzz Of    Whispered Conversations Rose From Nave To Gallery; For A Large 
 Portion Of    That Brilliant Throng Had Never Seen The   Bride, And Curiosity 
 Was On The   _Qui Vive_ Regarding A Person So Utterly Unknown To Society, 
 Who Had Carried Off The   Greatest Match Of    The   Season. 
   
   
   
 In One Of    The   Front Pews A Friend Of    Mrs. Harrington Was Sitting With A 
 Group Of    Her Own Confidential Acquaintances. Of    Course She Knew All 
 About It, And Could Tell Them Why Mr. Mellen Had Chosen A Wife So 
 Utterly Unknown To Their Set. 
   
   
   
 Certainly Mrs. C. Knew All About It--Had The   Particulars From Her Sweet 
 Friend, Mrs. Harrington, Who Was, They All Knew, A Sort Of    Lady 
 Patroness To The   Affair. Would She Tell? Of    Course--Why Not? There Was 
 No Secret About It Now, And It Might Be Ten Minutes Before The   Bridal 
 Party Came In. 
   
   
   
 "Well, This Was It. Mr. Mellen Was--" 
   
   
   
   
 Oh They All Knew About Mr. Mellen; He Had Been In Business Down Town 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 6 (The Wedding) Pg 46 
 Before That Worthy Old Gentleman His Uncle Died, And Left Him So 
 Enormously Rich That There Was No Guessing How Many Millions He Was 
 Worth. Did They Know His Sister? Of    Course: What A Sweet Pretty Creature 
 She Was! Strange That The   Old Uncle Forgot To Make Her An Heiress,--Cut 
 Off A Relative Whom He Had Almost Adopted, And Left Everything To 
 Mellen, Who Did Not Expect It. Sweet Elsie Was Quite Overlooked, And Had 
 Nothing On Earth But Her Beauty. But The   Bride, The   Bride, What About 
 Her? 
   
   
   
 "Well," Said Mrs. C----, Coming Out Of    This Storm Of    Whispers Smiling 
 And Flushed, "There Is No Great Mystery In The   Bride. Indeed, So Far As 
 She Was Concerned, Everything Was Rather Common-Place--Such People Had 
 Been Done Up So Often In Romances That It Was Tiresome." 
   
   
   
 "You Don't Mean To Say That She Was That Eternal Governess Who Is 
 Continually Travelling Through Magazines And Marrying The   Rich Young 
 Gentleman Of    The   House?" Cried A Voice, Almost Out Loud. 
   
   
   
 "No, No, Nothing Quite So Bad As That," Answered Mrs. C----, With A Low 
 Soothing "Hush," And Shaking Her Head Till All The   Pink Roses On Her 
 Bonnet Fluttered Again. "She Came From Somewhere In New England. The 
 Father Was Thought To Be A Rich Man. At Any Rate He Gave Her A Splendid 
 Education, And Travelled With Her In Europe Nearly Two Years, When She 
 Was Quite A Missish Girl. He Also Educated Her Cousin, The   Young Man Who 
 Is To Be Groomsman, And Gave Him A Handsome Setting Out In Life; But 
 When The   Father Died There Was Nothing Left--All His Property Mortgaged 
 Or Something--At Any Rate Elizabeth Never Got A Cent, And Her Cousin 
 Would Have Been Poor As A Church-Mouse But For The   Money Which Had Set 
 Him Up In A Splendid Business. He Wanted To Make That Over To Her At 
 Once." 
   
   
   
 "Generous Fellow!" 
   
   
   
 "You May Well Say That," Continued Mrs. C----, Hushing Down The 
 Enthusiasm Of    Her Friends With A Wave Of    Her Whitely Gloved Hand. "She 
 Would Not Take A Cent Of    His Money, But Came Here To The   Very School 
 Where She Had Been Educated, And Hired Out As A Teacher; It Is Said--But 
 I Do Not Vouch For It--That Her Bills At The   School Were Left Unpaid, 
 And She Worked The   Debt Out." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 6 (The Wedding) Pg 47 
   
   
 "Is It Possible!" 
   
   
   
 "Dear Me, How Noble!" 
   
   
   
 "But How Did She Get Acquainted With Mr. Mellen?" Cried A Third Voice; 
 "Make Haste, Or They Will Be Upon Us Before We Know A Word About It." 
   
   
   
 "His Sister, Miss Elsie Mellen, Was A Pupil In The   School. Her Love For 
 Miss Fuller Was Perfect Infatuation. The   Brother Worshiped Her--Sweet 
 Creature, Who Could Help It?--And So The   Acquaintance Began In The 
 Parlor Of    A Boarding School, And Ends--Hush, Hush!" 
   
   
   
 There Was A Slight Commotion At The   Door, Followed By The   Soft Rustling 
 Of Silks And Turning Of    Heads. Then A Gentleman Of    Noble Presence, Calm 
 And Self-Possessed, As If He Were Quite Unconscious Of    All The   Eyes Bent 
 Upon Him, Came Slowly Up The   Broad Aisle With The   Object Of    All This 
 Conversation Leaning On His Arm. 
   
   
   
 Certainly The   Bride Gave No Evidence Of    Her Low Estate In That Rustling 
 White Silk, Which Shone Like Crusted Snow Through A Sheen Of    Tulle; Or 
 In The   Veil Of    Brussels Lace That Fell Around Her Like A Fabric Of 
 Cobwebs Overrun With Frostwork. You Could Detect Intense Emotion From 
 The Shiver Of    The   Clematis Spray, Mingled With Snowy Roses, In Her Black 
 Hair; But Otherwise She Seemed Quiet And Remarkably Self-Sustained. 
   
   
   
 Following Close Upon This Noble Pair, Came A Tall, Loose-Jointed Young 
 Man, Glowing With Pride Of    The   Lovely Creature On His Arm; And, Really, 
 Any Thing More Beautiful, In A Material Sense, Could Not Well Be 
 Imagined Than That Youthful Bridesmaid. Like The   Stately Girl Who Had 
 Passed Before Her, She Moved In A Cloud Of    Shimmering White, With Just 
 Enough Of    Blue In The   Golden Hair And On The   Bosom To Match The   Violet 
   
 Of Her Eyes. 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 6 (The Wedding) Pg 48 
   
   
 Once Or Twice Tom Fuller Missed Step As They Were Going Up The   Aisle, 
 When Elsie Would Make A Pause, Look Ruefully At Her Gossamer Skirts, And 
 Only Seem Relieved When Her Partner Stumbled Into Place Again. Then She 
 Followed The   Bride, Her Cheeks One Glow Of    Roses And Smiles Dimpling Her 
 Fresh, Young Mouth, As If She Were The   Queen Of    May Approaching Her 
 Throne. 
   
   
   
 The Bridal-Pair Knelt At The   Altar, And A Solemn Stillness Fell Upon 
 That Brilliant Multitude As The   Vows Which Were To Unite That Man And 
 Woman For All Time Were Uttered. Even Elsie Looked On With Shadowy 
 Sadness In Her Eyes; As For Tom--The Noble-Hearted Fellow Made A Fool Of 
 Himself Of    Course, And Was Compelled To Shake The   Tears Surreptitiously 
 From His Eyes, Before He Dared To Look Up From The   Long Survey He Had 
 Been Taking Of    His Patent-Leather Boots. 
   
   
   
 It Is Almost Frightful To Remember How Few Moments It Takes To Bind 
 Immortal Souls Together In A Union Which May Be For Happiness, And, 
 Alas, May Be For Such Misery As Eternal Bondage Alone Can Give. 
   
   
   
 The Feeling Of    Awe Befitting That Sacred Place Had Scarcely Settled On 
 The Gay Assembly, When The   Altar Was Deserted, And Grantley Mellen Led 
 His Wife Out Of    The   Church. Agitation Had Brought A Faint Glow Of    Color 
 To Her Cheek, Softened The   Mouth Into Its Sweetest Smile, And Whenever 
 The Clear Gray Eyes Were Lifted, One Could See The   Timid, Shrinking 
 Happiness, Which Made Their Depths So Misty And Dark. 
   
   
   
 Grantley Mellen Was A Proud, Somewhat Stern Man, And At The   Church-Door 
 He Betrayed, In Spite Of    Himself, Some Annoyance At The   _Eclat_ Which 
 Mrs. Harrington Had Given To The   Affair, In Spite Of    His Express Wishes. 
 But Whenever He Looked At The   Lovely Girl At His Side, Or Felt The 
 Clinging Touch Of    Her Hand Upon His Arm, His Face Cleared And Softened 
 Into An Expression Of    Such Tenderness As Changed Its Entire Character. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Followed Close, Dexterously Keeping Her Dress From Under Tom's 
 Feet; Indeed, She Looked So Lovely And Fairy-Like, That It Made The 
   
 Awkwardness And Embarrassment Of    Her Great, Honest-Hearted Companion 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 6 (The Wedding) Pg 49 
 More Apparent. 
   
   
   
 Tom Fuller Knew That He Appeared Dreadfully Out Of    Place Playing A Part 
 At This Imposing Ceremony, But He Had Never In All His Life Refused A 
 Request That Elizabeth Made, And During The   Last Three Months, The 
 Mischievous Sprite By His Side Had Kept His Blundering Head In A State 
 Of Such Constant Bewilderment, And So Stirred Every Chord In His Great, 
 Manly Heart, That He Would Not Have Minded In The   Least Stumbling Over 
 Red Hot Ploughshares For The   Pleasure Of    Walking With Her Even The 
 Length Of    A Church Aisle. 
   
   
   
 The Group Had Reached The   Porch And Lingered There A Moment, Waiting For 
 The Carriages To Draw Up. The   Shadows Were All Gone From Grantley 
 Mellen's Face Now; He Bent His Head And Whispered A Few Words, That Made 
 Elizabeth's Cheek Glow Into New Beauty. Suddenly Her Glance Wandered 
 Towards The   Crowd On Her Left--A Sudden Pallor Swept The   Roses From Her 
 Cheek--Her Hand Closed Convulsively On Mellen's Arm; But In An Instant, 
 Before Even He Had Noticed Her Agitation, It Had Passed--She Walked On 
 To The   Carriage Graceful And Queen-Like As Ever. 
   
   
   
 Standing Among The   Throng At Which She Had Cast That One Glance, Stood 
 The Man Who Had Rescued Her From Danger Only A Few Days Before. He Was 
 Gazing Eagerly Into The   Faces Of    The   Newly Made Husband And Wife, With 
 An Expression Upon His Features Which It Was Not Easy To Understand. But 
 After That Quick Look, Elizabeth Never Again Turned Her Head, And The 
 Stranger Shrank Back Among The   Crowd And Disappeared. 
   
   
   
 The Guests Were Gathered About The   Sumptuous Table Which Mrs. Harrington 
 Had Prepared, And The   Fair Widow Herself, In A Dress Which Would Have 
 Been Youthful Even For Elsie, Was In A State Of    Flutter And Excitement 
 Which Baffles Description. 
   
   
   
 She Was Gay And Coquettish As A Girl Of    Sixteen; But There Was Enough Of 
 Real Kindliness In Her Character To Make Those Who Knew Her Forgive 
 These Girlish Affectations And The   Little Delusion Under Which She 
 Labored--That Certain Specially-Favored People, Like Herself, Never Did 
 Get Beyond Eighteen, Being So Sensitive And Fresh Of    Soul, That Age 
   
 Never Reached Them. 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 6 (The Wedding) Pg 50 
 I Doubt If There Ever Was A Wedding Reception That Did Not Prove A 
 Somewhat Dull Affair, And Though This Was As Nearly An Exception As 
 Possible, Mellen Seized The   First Opportunity To Whisper Elizabeth That 
 It Was Time To Prepare For Their Departure. 
   
   
   
 "And So I Shan't See You For A Whole Week," Said Tom Fuller, Ruefully, 
 As He Accompanied Elsie Out Of    The   Room, When She Followed Elizabeth Up 
 Stairs To Change Her Dress. "What Shall I Do With Myself All That Time?" 
   
   
   
 "A Whole Week!" Repeated She, Laughing Merrily; "It's Quite Dreadful To 
 Contemplate--I Only Hope You Won't Die, And Put Poor Bessie Into 
 Mourning Before The   Honeymoon Is Over." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Are Laughing At Me," Said Tom, Heaving A Sigh That Was A 
 Perfect Blast Of    Grief. 
   
   
   
 "How Can You Fancy That?" Cried Elsie; "I Thought I Was Showing Great 
 Sympathy." 
   
   
   
 "You Always Do Laugh At Me," Urged Tom, "And It's Downright Cruel! I 
 Know I Am Awkward, And Always Do The   Wrong Thing At The   Wrong Moment, 
 But You Needn't Be So Hard On A Fellow." 
   
   
   
 "There, There!" Said Elsie, Patting His Arm As She Might Have Smoothed A 
 Great Newfoundland Dog; "Don't Quarrel With Me Now! Next Week You Are 
 Coming Down To Piney Cove, And You Shall See How Nicely I Will Entertain 
 You." 
   
   
   
 "Shall You Be Glad To See Me--Really Glad?" Pleaded Tom, Red To The   Very 
 Temples. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Of    Course," Cried Elsie, Laughing; "You Are A Sort Of    Cousin 
   
 Now--It Will Be My Duty, You Know." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 6 (The Wedding) Pg 51 
   
   
 Elsie Danced Away, Leaving Him To Pull His White Glove In A Perplexed 
 Sort Of    Way, By No Means Certain That He Was Satisfied With Being 
 Considered A Relation, And Treated In This Cavalier Manner. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 7 (The First Cloud) Pg 52 
   
 Mrs. Harrington Had Run Up Stairs For An Instant, And Stopped Mellen And 
 His Bride On The   Landing For A Few Last Words. 
   
   
   
 "I Hope You Are Satisfied, Grantley," She Said; "I Have Done My Best; I 
 Do Hope You Are Pleased." 
   
   
   
 "My Dear Friend, Everything Has Been Perfect," He Answered. 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Thank You For All Your Kindness To Me," Elizabeth Said, Holding 
 Out Her Hand; "But Believe Me, I Feel It Deeply." 
   
   
   
 "My Dear, Don't Speak Of    It! Grantley And Elsie Are Like Relatives To 
 Me," Cried Mrs. Harrington, "And I Love You So Much Already! You Looked 
 Lovely--What A Mercy We Came Off So Well From Our Fright--" 
   
   
   
 "There Is No Time For Pretty Speeches," Broke In Elsie, Giving Her A 
 Warning Glance, And Pulling Elizabeth Towards Their Dressing-Room; "Go 
 Back To Your Guests, Mary Harrington; What Will They Do Without You. 
 Besides, You Must Cover Our Retreat. We Don't Want To Be Stared At When 
 We Go Out." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 7 (The First Cloud) Pg 53 
   
 But Mellen Stood Still After They Had Entered The   Chamber, And Detained 
 Mrs. Harrington. 
   
   
   
 "What Fright?" He Demanded; "What Did You Mean?" 
   
   
   
 She Was Too Thoroughly Confused To Remember Her Promise. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Nothing, Nothing!" She Said; "I Have Sold The   Horses, So It Doesn't 
 Make Any Difference." 
   
   
   
 "What Do You Mean?" He Asked. "Have You Had An Accident?" 
   
   
   
 "No, No; The   Gentleman Saved Us--Such A Splendid Creature! But It Was So 
 Odd. The   Moment Elizabeth Looked In His Face She Fainted Dead 
 Away--Courageous As A Lion Till Then--Just Like A Novel, You Know. But 
 She Said She Never Saw Him Before; It Was Really Quite Interesting." 
   
   
   
 Grantley Mellen Turned Suddenly Pale; Doubt And Suspicion Had Been His 
 Familiar Demons For Years, And It Never Required More Than A Word Or 
 Look To Call Them Up. 
   
   
   
 He Controlled Himself Sufficiently To Speak With Calmness, And Mrs. 
 Harrington Was Not Observant; But He Did Not Permit Her To Return To Her 
 Guests Until He Had Heard The   Whole Story. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Mention It," She Entreated; "I Promised Elizabeth Not To Tell; 
 She Thought You Would Be Frightened, And Perhaps Displeased." 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Harrington Hurried Down Stairs, And Mellen Passed On To The   Chamber 
 Which Had Been Appropriated For His Use. But His Face Had Not Recovered 
   
 Its Serenity, And Master Dolf, Who Presided Over His Toilet, Did Not At 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 7 (The First Cloud) Pg 54 
 All Approve Of    Such Gravity On A Man's Wedding-Day--Having Drank Quite 
 Champagne Enough In The   Kitchen To Feel In As Exuberant Spirits As Was 
 Desirable, Himself. 
   
   
   
 The Leave-Takings Were Over; Tom Fuller Had Given His Last Tempestuous 
 Sigh As Mellen Drove Off With His Sister And His Bride Towards The   Home 
 Where They Were To Begin Their New Life. 
   
   
   
 The Journey Was Not A Tedious One; The   Swift Train Bore Them For A 
 Couple Of    Hours Along One Of    The   Long Island Railroads, To A Way 
 Station, Where A Carriage Waited To Carry Them To The   Quiet Old House In 
 Which They Were To Spend The   Honeymoon. 
   
   
   
 There Was To Be No Journey, Both Mellen And Elizabeth Wished To Go 
 Quietly To The   Beautiful Spot Which Was To Be Their Future Home, And 
 Spend The   First Weeks Of    Their Happiness In Complete Seclusion. 
   
   
   
 The Drive Was A Charming One, And The   Brightness Of    The   Spring Day Would 
 Have Chased Even A Deeper Gloom From Mellen's Mind Than The   Shadow Which 
 Mrs. Harrington's Careless Words Had Brought Over It. 
   
   
   
 From The   Eminence Along Which The   Road Wound, They Caught Occasional 
 Glimpses Of    The   Silvery Beach And The   Long Sparkling Line Of    Ocean 
 Beyond; Then A Sudden Descent Would Shut Them Out, And They Drove 
 Through Beautiful Groves With Pleasant Homesteads Peeping Through The 
 Trees, And Distant Villages Nestled Like Flocks Of    Birds In The   Golden 
 Distance. 
   
   
   
 The Apple-Trees Were In Blossom, And The   Breeze Was Laden With Their 
 Delicious Fragrance; The   Grass In The   Pastures Wore Its Freshest Green, 
 The Young Grain Was Sprouting In The   Fields, Troops Of    Robins And 
 Thrushes Darted About, Filling The   Air With Melody, And Over All The 
 Blue Sky Looked Down, Flecked With Its White, Fleecy Clouds. The 
 Sunlight Played Warm And Beautiful Over This Lovely Scene, And Through 
   
 The Early Loveliness Of    The   Season, The   Married Pair Drove On Towards 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 7 (The First Cloud) Pg 55 
 Their New Life. 
   
   
   
 At A Sudden Curve In The   Road, They Came Out Full Upon The   Ocean, And 
 Elizabeth, Unacquainted With The   Scene, Uttered An Exclamation Of    Wonder 
 At Its Dazzling Loveliness. 
   
   
   
 Below Them Stretched A Crescent-Shaped Bay, With A Line Of    Woodland 
 Running Far Out Into The   Sea; Away To The   Right, At The   Extremity Of    The 
 Bay, A Little Village Peeped Out; Its Picturesque Dwellings Were Dotted 
 Here And There, Giving A Home Look To The   Whole Scene. At The   End Of    The 
 Shady Avenue Into Which They Had Turned, The   Tall Roofs And Stately 
 Towers Of    The   Piney Cove Mansion Were Visible Through The   Trees. 
   
   
   
 "The Dear Old House!" Cried Elsie, Clapping Her Hands. "The Dear Old 
 House!" 
   
   
   
 Grantley Mellen Was Watching His Wife, And A Pleased Smile Lighted His 
 Face When He Saw How Thoroughly She Appreciated The   Beauty Of    The   Place. 
 He Did Not Speak, But Clasped Her Hand Gently In His, And Held It, While 
 Elsie Uttered Her Wild Exclamations Of    Delight. They Drove Up To The 
 Entrance Of    The   House. 
   
   
   
 "Welcome Home!" Exclaimed Mellen, And His Face Glowed With Tenderness As 
 He Lifted His Wife From The   Carriage And Conducted Her Up The   Steps, 
 Elsie Following, And The   Servants Pressing Forward With Their 
 Congratulations, Headed By Clorinda: And For The   First Few Moments, 
 Elizabeth Was Conscious Of    Nothing But A Pleasant Confusion. 
   
   
   
 From The   Hall Where They Stood, She Could Look Out Upon The   Ocean Which 
 Rolled And Sparkled Under The   Sunshine. She Could Even Hear The   Waves 
 Lapsing Up To The   Grounds Which Sloped Down To The   Water's Edge In A 
 Closely Shaven Lawn, Broken By Stately Old Trees And Blossoming 
 Flower-Beds. The   View So Charmed Her With Its Loveliness, That At First 
 She Hardly Heeded The   Magnificence Of    The   Different Apartments Through 
 Which They Led Her. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 7 (The First Cloud) Pg 56 
   
 There Were Quaint, Shadowy Old Rooms, Full Of    Odd Nooks And Corners, And 
 Heavy With Antique Furniture, Where One Could Idle Away A Morning So 
 Pleasantly; And In The   Modern Portion Of    The   Dwelling, A Long Suite Of 
 Drawing-Rooms, With A Library Beyond, Which Had Been Fitted Up With 
 Every Luxury That Wealth And Refined Taste Could Devise. 
   
   
   
 "Be Happy," Grantley Mellen Whispered, When His Wife Tried To Find Words 
 To Express Her Delight. "Be Happy--Peace, Rest And Affection Is All I 
 Ask." 
   
   
   
 He Looked In Her Face, Eager For The   Smiling Surprise Which He Had 
 Expected To Find There. It Was Sadly Grave. She Too Had Her After 
 Thought. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Bride's Welcome Home) Pg 57 
 Elsie Took Elizabeth Up The   Broad Flight Of    Steps Which Led From The 
 Hall, And Conducted Her To The   Suite Of    Rooms That Had Been Prepared For 
 Her Reception. "I Had Them Arranged Close To My Little Nest," She Said, 
 "Because I Knew Grantley Would Never Be Content Unless I Was Within 
 Call. I Hope You Will Like Them, Elizabeth?" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Answered That They Were Beautiful, As Indeed They Were. But It 
 Was A Grand, Lonely Splendor That She Looked Upon, Which Almost Chilled 
 Her. The   Chamber Was Large And Richly Furnished. Every Thing Was Massive 
 And Costly. The   Carpet Soft As A Flower-Bed And As Brilliant In Tints. 
   
 Wherever She Turned, Her Eyes Fell On Exquisite Carvings Reflected By 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Bride's Welcome Home) Pg 58 
 Limpid Mirrors; Curtains Of    Richly Tinted Satin Shut Out A Perfect View 
 Of The   Ocean, And Elizabeth Could Not Help Remarking That The   Principal 
 Windows Faced Northward, Away From The   Bloom And Glory Of    The   Grounds. 
 Even Her Dressing-Room, Which Was In One Of    The   Octagon Towers, Looked 
 Out On The   Only Barren Spot In View--A Storm-Beaten Grove Of    Cedars That 
 Stood, Ragged And Bristling With Dead Limbs, On The   Beach. 
   
   
   
 Spite Of    Herself, Elizabeth Was Chilled. She Loved The   Morning Sunshine 
 Like A Worshiper, And Felt As If All The   Grandeur Which Surrounded Her 
 Was Shutting It Out From Her Own Portion Of    This New Home. 
   
   
   
 "Did Mr. Mellen Arrange These Rooms?" She Asked In A Faltering Voice. 
 "Was It His Taste?" 
   
   
   
 "Dear Me, Not At All," Answered Elsie. "He Exhausted Himself In Fitting 
 Up My Snuggery. The   Rest Was Left To Me. I Had _Carte Blanche_, You 
 Know, As To Money; And It Was Splendid Fun Going About And Ordering 
 Things. Don't You Remember How Much I Used To Be Away From School?" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Smiled, And Made An Effort To Appear Thankful And Pleased. 
   
   
   
 "See What Close Neighbors We Are," Said Elsie, Lifting A Curtain That 
 Seemed To Drape A Window, But Revealing A Door Which She Pushed Open. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Stepped Forward, And In Contrast With The   Rich Gloom Of    Her 
 Own Chamber, Saw A Suite Of    The   Brightest, Sunniest Rooms, That Ever A 
 Capricious Beauty Inhabited. 
   
   
   
 The Dressing-Room Which She Entered, Was Hung With Bright, Cerulean 
 Blue, Overrun With What Seemed To Be A Delicate Pattern Of    Point-Lace. 
   
 The Carpet Was Thick, Soft, And Almost As White As Ermine, With A 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Bride's Welcome Home) Pg 59 
 Tangled Vine Of    Golden Water-Lilies And Broad, Green Leaves Running Over 
 It, As If The   Water They Grew In Had Been Crusted With Snow, And The 
 Blossoms, Soft, Fresh, And Bright, Frozen Upon The   Surface. The   Couch, 
 Easy-Chair, And General Furniture, Were Of    Polished Satin-Wood, 
 Cushioned With Delicate Azure Silk Shot And Starred With Silver. A 
 Luxurious Number Of    Silken Cushions Lay Upon The   Couch, Chairs, And Even 
 On The   Floor; For Two Or Three Were Heaped Against The   Pedestal, On 
 Which A Basket Of    Flowers Stood, And Upon Them Lay A Guitar, With Its 
 Broad, Pink Ribbon Hanging Loose. Every Table Was Loaded With Some 
 Exquisitely Feminine Object Of    Use Or Beauty, Till The   Very Profusion 
 Was Oppressive, Light And Graceful As Every Thing Was. 
   
   
   
 Two Of    The   Windows Were Open, And Their Lace Curtains Held Back, One By 
 A Marble Hebe That Mingled Her Cold Stone Flowers With The   Lace; The 
 Other By A Bacchante, Whose Garland Of    Snow-White Grapes Was Seen Dimly, 
 Through The   Transparent Folds It Gathered Away From The   Glass. 
   
   
   
 Through These Open Windows Came Glimpses Of    The   Flower-Garden, Green 
 Slopes On The   Lawn, And Farther Off The   Wind Swept Up Perfumes From A 
 Distant Orchard, And Sifted It Almost Imperceptibly Through The   Delicate 
 Network Of    The   Curtains. Back Of    This Boudoir Was A Bed-Chamber, And 
 Beyond That A Dressing-Room. Elizabeth Could See Through The   Open Door A 
 Bed With Hangings Of    Blue And White, With All The   Objects Of    Luxury 
 Which Could Please The   Taste Of    A Pampered And Fanciful Girl. 
   
   
   
 "Grantley Chose These Rooms For Me Long Ago, Before He Went To Europe," 
 Said Elsie, Looking Around With Quiet Complacency. "He Would Not Hear Of 
 My Giving Them Up; Besides, I Knew You Would Like Something A Little 
 Darker And More Stately," She Said. "Are You Pleased With The   House, 
 Bessie?" 
   
   
   
 "Very, Very Much. I Did Not Expect Any Thing So Magnificent," She 
 Answered. "It Overpowers Me." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Bride's Welcome Home) Pg 60 
 "I Had Not Seen It For Years," Said Elsie, "Till I Came Down With Grant 
 To Decide About The   New Furniture. Now You Must Be Happy Here. You Ought 
 To Be! Just Contrast This Place With That Old Barn Of    A School; It Makes 
 One Shudder To Think Of    It! You Must Be Happy, Bessie, For I Hate 
 Discontented People." 
   
   
   
 "I Trust So, Dear; I Believe So; We Shall All Be Happy." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Can't Help It," Pursued Elsie; "Grant Is Always A Darling! But 
 You Must Love And Pet Me, You Know, Just As He Does." 
   
   
   
 "You Exacting Little Thing!" Said Elizabeth, Lightly. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, But You Must," She Urged; "You Never Would Have Had All This But 
 For Me." 
   
   
   
 "No," Murmured Elizabeth; "I Should Never Have Known Grantley But For 
 You." 
   
   
   
 "I Told Him That Day, You Know, Just What I Had Set My Heart On," 
 Pursued Elsie, Shaking Her Curls About, And Chattering In Her Careless, 
 Graceful Way. "I Said I Loved You Like A Sister, And I Should Die If I 
 Was Separated From You. That Settled It." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Had Seated Herself In A Low Chair, With Her Back Towards The 
 Window; She Looked Up Quickly As Elsie Paused. 
   
   
   
 "Settled It?" She Repeated. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Exactly!" 
   
   
   
   
 Elsie Flung Herself On The   Carpet At Her Sister's Feet, And Caught One 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Bride's Welcome Home) Pg 61 
 Of Her Hands, Playing With The   Wedding Ring So Lately Put On That 
 Delicate Finger, In Her Caressing Fashion. 
   
   
   
 "How Do You Mean?" Asked Elizabeth, Quietly, Though There Was A Sudden 
 Change In Her Face Which Might Have Struck Elsie Could She Have Seen It. 
 "Settled It; How Do You Mean?" 
   
   
   
 "Why He Never Had Refused Me Anything In All His Life," Said Elsie; "It 
 Was Not Likely He Would Begin So Late! Nobody Ever Does Refuse Me 
 Anything; Now, Remember That, Bess." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Dear! So You Told Grantley You Were Very Fond Of    Me--" 
   
   
   
 "And That I Wanted Him To Marry You--Of Course I Did." 
   
   
   
 It Was Only Elsie's Childish Nonsense; Elizabeth Felt How Foolish It Was 
 To Heed It, And Yet She Could Not Repress A Desire To Question Further. 
   
   
   
 "That Was Long After He Came Home, Elsie?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes; But I Had Written Him All Sorts Of    Things About You; And You 
 Remember When He Came To The   School To Visit Me, How I Made You Go Down 
 Without Telling You Who Was There." 
   
   
   
 "Yes--I Remember." 
   
   
   
 "He Praised You Very Highly, And I Told Him What A Dear You Were; And 
 How Sad It Was For You To Have Lost All Your Fortune And Be Obliged To 
 Teach." 
   
   
   
 The Color Slightly Deepened On Elizabeth's Cheek; Was It Possible That 
 In The   Beginning Grantley Mellen Had Been Interested In Her From A 
 Feeling Of    Pity And Commiseration? 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Bride's Welcome Home) Pg 62 
   
   
 Her Engagement Had Been A Brief One; During It, The   Days Had Passed In A 
 Constant Whirl Of    Excitement And Happiness, And She Had Found Little 
 Time To Question Or Reflect: Up To The   Last Hour There Had Been No 
 Shadow On Her Enjoyment--She Had Resolutely Swept Aside Everything But 
 Her Deep Happiness. 
   
   
   
 But It Was Strange That In The   Very First Flush Of    Her Married Life This 
 Conversation With Elsie Should Come Up. She Knew It Was Only The   Girl's 
 Heedlessness And Pretty Egotism That Made Her Talk In This Really Cruel 
 Fashion, She Was Sure Of    That; Still Her Nature Was Too Proud And 
 Self-Reliant, For The   Idea That Mellen Had Been First Attracted Towards 
 Her From Sympathy At Her Lonely Condition, To Be At All Pleasant. 
   
   
   
 But Elsie Was Going On With Her Careless Revelations, Playing With The 
 Rings Which Mellen Had Put One After Another On Those Delicate Fingers 
 During Their Engagement, Making Each One Precious With Kisses And Loving 
 Words. 
   
   
   
 "So, When I Saw How Sorry He Was For You, I Knew That I Should Have My 
 Own Way. I Longed To See This Dear Old House Open Once More; It Had Been 
 Given Up To The   Servants Ever Since He Hurried Off To Europe; And I 
 Wanted You For My Companion Always, You Darling." 
   
   
   
 "It Was Fortunate For Your Wishes That Grantley's Heart Inclined In The 
 Direction You Had Marked Out," Said Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "Oh," Exclaimed Elsie With Hasty Recklessness, And Her Usual Want Of 
 Thought, "Grant Had No Heart To Give Anybody; All His Love Was Centred 
 On Me; After The   Experience He Had Years Ago, I Don't Suppose He Could 
 Ever Love Any Woman Again--He Is Just That Odd Sort Of    Character." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Gave No Sign Of    The   Blow Which Struck Her This Time Cruelly On 
 The Heart; She Drew Her Hand Away From Elsie, Lest Its Sudden Coldness 
 Should Rouse Some Suspicion Of    The   Truth In The   Girl's Mind, And Asked 
 In A Singularly Quiet Voice-- 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Bride's Welcome Home) Pg 63 
   
   
 "What Experience, Elsie?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I Didn't Mean To Say That," She Replied; "I Am Always Letting 
 Things Out By Mistake; Grant Would Be Really Angry With Me; Don't Ever 
 Mention It To Him." 
   
   
   
 "I Will Not; But What Experience Has He Had That Can Prevent A Husband's 
 Giving His Heart Even To His Own Wife?" 
   
   
   
 "Dear Me, I Oughtn't To Tell You; But You'd Surely Find It Out Sometime; 
 Only Promise Me Not To Open Your Lips." 
   
   
   
 "I Promise," Replied Elizabeth, A Cold, Gray Shadow Settling Over Her 
 Face, Out Of    Which All The   Bloom Had Faded. 
   
   
   
 "He Had A Friend, A Cousin You Know, That Our Rich Old Uncle Had Partly 
 Adopted, Whom He Was Very, Very Fond Of," Pursued Elsie, "And He Was 
 Engaged To Be Married Into The   Bargain. This Man Treated Him 
 Dreadfully--Ran Off With The   Girl Grant Loved, And Cheated Him Out Of    A 
 Great Deal Of    Money--Money That He Could Not Afford To Lose, For He Was 
 Not Rich Then. Grant Was Nearly Mad. I Was A Little Thing, But I 
 Remember It Perfectly. When His Uncle Died He Sent Me To School, And 
 Started To Europe; He Has Been There All These Four Long Years; But His 
 Cousin Was Punished; His Uncle Gave Everything To Grant." 
   
   
   
 And Of    All This Grief, This Disappointment, He Had Never Told Her One 
 Word. Elsie Spoke The   Truth--He Had Married Her That His Sister Might 
 Have A Companion, And His House A Mistress. 
   
   
   
 A Prouder Woman Than Elizabeth Mellen Never Existed; But She Sat 
 Motionless And Gave No Sign, While Her Brief Dream Of    Happiness Fell 
 Crushed And Broken At Her Feet Under This Revelation. 
   
   
   
   
 "There," Cried Elsie, "That's All, So Don't Ever Think About The   Thing 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Bride's Welcome Home) Pg 64 
 Again. What A Fortunate Creature You Are! How Happy We Shall Be, Shan't 
 We, Dear?" 
   
   
   
 She Attempted To Throw Her Arms About Elizabeth In Her Demonstrative 
 Way, But The   Woman Rose Quickly, And Avoided The   Caresses Which Would 
 Have Stifled Her. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Time To Dress," She Said; "I Am Going To My Room." 
   
   
   
 She Passed Into Her Chamber With That Dreary Chill At Heart, Which, It 
 Seemed To Her, Would Never Leave It Again! How Could She Endure That 
 Fearful Pang Of    Humiliation And Self-Abasement That Wrung Her Soul, And 
 Would Grow Stronger With Every Proof Of    Kindness That Her Husband Could 
 Give? 
   
   
   
 No Love--No Heart To Give Her Under All His Goodness And Attention. She 
 Kept Repeating Such Words To Herself--They Would Never Cease To Ring In 
 Her Ears--There Could Be No Pleasure So Entrancing That They Would Not 
 Mar It By Their Whispers--No Grief So Deep That They Would Not Torture 
 Her With The   Recollection That She Was Powerless To Comfort Or Aid The 
 Man Who Had Made Her His Wife. 
   
   
   
 But She Must Bear It All In Silence; Hers Was One Of    Those Deep, 
 Reticent Natures Which Could Resolve On A Painful Thing And Carry Out 
 Her Determination To The   Very End. She Would Weary Him With No Sign Of 
 Affection. 
   
   
   
 The Playful Exactions Of    A Young Wife, Which Are So Pleasant To A Loving 
 Husband, Must Be Carefully Avoided. He Must Be Allowed To Endure Her 
 Without Revolt--Not Finding Her Much In His Way. 
   
   
   
 That Was The   First Thought Upon Which She Settled, Even While This 
 Earliest Whirl Of    Pain And Tremble Made Her Head Dizzy And Her Heart 
 Sick. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Bride's Welcome Home) Pg 65 
 She Heard Elsie's Voice Ringing Out In A Gay Song: She Went Mechanically 
 On With Her Dressing, Listening To That Merry Song In The   Midst Of    Her 
 Bewildering Thoughts With A Dreary Feeling Of    Desolation. 
   
   
   
 If She Could Have Sat Down In The   Midst Of    Her New Life, And Died 
 Without Further Trouble Or Pain--That Became Her One Thought! If That 
 Man Who Was Her Husband, And His Sister Could Enter The   Room And Find 
 Her Dead, They Might Feel Regret For A Time, But Very Soon Even Her 
 Memory Would Pass Away From That Old House, And Out Of    Their Hearts, 
 Where She Had So Shallow A Resting-Place, And In The   Grave She Might 
 Find Quiet. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Came Dancing In, And Exclaimed-- 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Are Dressed! I Hear Grant On The   Stairs. May I Open The   Door?" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Was Seemingly Quiet, But The   Change In Her Manner Would Have 
 Been Apparent To Any One Less Self-Engrossed Than Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Open It," She Answered; "I Am Ready." 
   
   
   
 Grantley Mellen Entered The   Room, And Led Them Both Away Down Stairs; 
 But He Felt The   Sudden Tremor In His Young Wife's Hand, The   Sort Of 
 Shrinking From His Side, And His Suspicious Mind Caught Fire Instantly. 
 He Noted Every Change In Her Face, Every Sad Inflexion In Her Voice, And 
 At Once There Came Back To Him The   Conversation He Had Held With Mrs. 
 Harrington. 
   
   
   
 Could Elizabeth Have Known This Man? Was There A Secret In Her Past Of 
 Which He Was Ignorant? The   Bare Idea Made His Head Reel; Though He Might 
 Banish It From His Mind For A Season, The   Slightest Recurrence Would 
 Bring It Back To Torture Him With Inexplicable Fear And Dread. 
   
   
   
 So Their New Life Began With This Shadow Upon It--A Shadow Imperceptible 
 To All Lookers On, But Lying Cold And Dim On Their Hearts Nevertheless 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Bride's Welcome Home) Pg 66 
 Slowly To Gather Substance Day By Day Till It Should Become A Chill, 
 Heavy Mist, Through Which Their Two Souls Could Not Distinguish Each 
 Other. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 9 (Cousin Tom Visits Piney Cove) Pg 67 
   
 Grantley Mellen Was Still A Young Man, Only Thirty-Three, Though The 
 Natural Gravity Of    His Character, Increased By Certain Events In His 
 Life, Made Him Appear Somewhat Older. 
   
   
   
 His Father Had Died Many Years Before, And As Elsie Had Told His Bride, 
 An Uncle Had Left Him In The   Possession Of    A Fine Property, Which Had 
 Increased In Value, Till He Was Now A Very Wealthy Man. 
   
   
   
 His Mother Died When Elsie Was A Girl Of    About Fourteen, And On Her 
 Death-Bed Grantley Mellen Had Promised To Act The   Part Of    Parent As Well 
 As Brother To The   Young Girl. He Had Never Once Wavered In His Trust, 
 And The   Love And Tenderness He Felt For Her Were Beautiful And Touching 
 To Witness. 
   
   
   
 He Was Never Suspicious, Never Severe With Her, Though These Were The 
 Worst Failings Of    His Character. Elsie Was To Be Treated As A Child; Be 
 Petted, And Indulged, And Allowed To Live In The   Sunshine, Whatever Else 
 Might Befall Himself Or Others. 
   
   
   
 Although Her Health Was Good, She Had Always Been Rather Delicate In 
 Appearance, And That Made Him More Careful Of    Her. He Was Haunted With 
   
 The Fear That She Was To Fade Under Their Family Scourge, Consumption, 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 9 (Cousin Tom Visits Piney Cove) Pg 68 
 Though In Reality She Was One Of    Those Frail Looking Creatures Who Are 
 All Nerves--Nerves, Too, Elastic As Tempered Steel; And Who Always 
 Outlive The   People Who Have Watched Them So Carefully. 
   
   
   
 It Was True Grantley Mellen Had Met With A Humiliating Disappointment In 
 His Early Youth, Which Had Embittered All His After Years, And Increased 
 The Natural Jealousy Of    A Reticent Disposition Almost To A Monomania. 
 These Were The   Facts Of    His History: 
   
   
   
 He Had A College Friend Of    His Own Age, A Cousin Twice Removed, Whom 
 From Boyhood He Had Loved With All The   Strength And Passion Which Made 
 The Undercurrent Of    His Grave, Reserved Character. He Had Helped This 
 Young Man In Every Way--Befriended Him In College, Been To Him What Few 
 Brothers Ever Are. 
   
   
   
 The Time Came When Mellen Found The   Realization Of    Those Dreams Which 
 Fill Every Youthful Soul: He Loved, With All The   Fire And Intensity Of    A 
 First Passion. His Cousin Was Made The   Confidant Of    This Love; He Shared 
 Mellen's Every Thought, And Seemed Heartily To Sympathize With His 
 Feelings. 
   
   
   
 It Is An Old Story, So I Need Not Dwell Upon It. Both Friend And 
 Betrothed Wife Proved False. There Came A Day When Grantley Mellen Found 
 Himself Alone With A Terrible Misery, With No Faith Left, No Trust In 
 Humanity To Give A Ray Of    Light In The   Darkness Of    His Betrayal. 
   
   
   
 The Friend Whom He Had Trusted Eloped With His Affianced Bride, And 
 Cheated Him Out Of    A Large Sum Of    Money. With That Sudden Treachery And 
 Bitter Grief, Mellen's Youth Ended. 
   
   
   
 He Left Elsie At School And Went Away To Europe, Wandering About For 
 Years, And Growing More Saddened And Misanthropic All The   While. 
   
   
   
 He Returned At Last. Elsie Was Eighteen Then. She Had A School-Friend, 
 To Whom She Had Been Greatly Attached; A Girl Older Than Herself, And So 
   
 Different In Every Respect, That It Was A Wonder Elsie's Volatile 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 9 (Cousin Tom Visits Piney Cove) Pg 69 
 Character Had Been Attracted To Her, Or That Her Liking Had Been 
 Reciprocated. 
   
   
   
 This Was The   State Of    Events When Mellen Returned From Europe. Elsie's 
 Account Of    Her Friend Interested Him In The   Unfortunate Girl. When He 
 Made Her Acquaintance That Sympathy Deepened Into A Feeling Which He Had 
 Never Thought To Have For Any Woman Again,--He Loved Her, And She Was 
 Now His Wife. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Restless, Craving Affection, Which Threatened Great Trouble 
 Both To Himself And Its Object. He Had No Cause For Jealousy, But His 
 Suspicious Mind Was Always On The   Alert--He Was Jealous Even Of    Her 
 Friends, Her Favorite Studies--He Wanted Every Look And Thought His Own, 
 Yet He Was Too Proud To Betray These Feelings. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth's Character Was Not One Easy To Understand, Nor Shall I Enter 
 Into Its Details Here. The   Progress Of    My Story Must Show Her As She 
 Really Was, And Leave You To Judge For Yourself Concerning It, And The 
 Effect It Had Upon Her Life. 
   
   
   
 She Was Singularly Reticent And Reserved, But Impetuous And Warm-Hearted 
 Beyond Any Thing That The   Man Who Loved Her Dreamed Of. He Saw Her Gay, 
 Brilliant, Fond Of    Society, Yet Apparently Content With The   Quiet Life 
 He Was Determined To Lead. Still There Was Something Wanting. He Felt In 
 The Depths Of    His Heart That He Was Not Master Of    Her Whole Being. That 
 Sometimes His Very Kisses Seemed Frozen On Her Lips, And She Turned From 
 His Protestations Of    Love With Sad Smiles, That Seemed Mocking Him. And 
 She, Alas, The   Woman Who Believes Herself Unloved By Her Husband, Is 
 Always In Danger--Always Unhappy. 
   
   
   
 The First Weeks Of    This Strange Honeymoon Had Passed, And Tom Fuller Was 
 Able To Gratify The   Chief Desire Of    His Honest Soul, And Rush Down To 
 The Island To Bewilder Himself More Hopelessly In The   Spell Of    Elsie's 
 Fascinations, Like A Great Foolish Moth Whirling About A Dazzling Light. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 9 (Cousin Tom Visits Piney Cove) Pg 70 
   
 She Had Never Scrupled To Laugh At Him And His Devotion, Even To 
 Elizabeth Herself; But Just Now She Was Not Sorry To See Him. The 
 Stillness Of    The   House And The   Seclusion Of    Those Slow Love Weeks, Was 
 Not At All In Unison With Her Taste, And She Was Already Regretting That 
 Mellen Had Not Allowed Her To Accept Mrs. Harrington's Invitation To 
 Remain With Her During The   First Period Of    That Dreary Honeymoon. 
   
   
   
 Mellen And Elsie Were Standing On The   Porch When Fuller Drove Up To The 
 House, And Dashed In Upon Them With Such An Outpouring Of    Confusion And 
 Delight That It Might Have Softened The   Most Obdurate Heart. 
   
   
   
 "I Couldn't Stop Away Another Day," He Cried, Wringing Mellen's Hand 
 Till It Ached For Half An Hour After. 
   
   
   
 "We Are Very Glad To See You," Replied Mellen; "Very Glad." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Much Obliged, I'm Sure," Exclaimed Tom, "And You're Just A Trump, 
 That's The   Truth." 
   
   
   
 "I Suppose That's The   Reason You Keep Him So Carefully In Your Hand," 
 Interposed Elsie, Laughing. 
   
   
   
 Tom Was Instantly Covered With Confusion, And Let Mellen's Hand Drop. He 
 Knew There Was A Joke Somewhere, But For The   Life Of    Him He Could Not 
 See Where It Come In. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Beginning To Laugh At Me Before You Have Even Said 'How Do You 
 Do?'" Cried He, Ruefully. 
   
   
   
 "And Am I Not To Laugh At You, If I Please?" Exclaimed Elsie. "Shake 
 Hands, You Cross-Grained Old Thing, And Don't Begin To Quarrel The 
 Moment We Meet." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 9 (Cousin Tom Visits Piney Cove) Pg 71 
   
 Tom Blushed Like A Girl While He Bent Over The   Little Hand She Laid In 
 His, Holding It Carefully, And Looking Down On It With A Sort Of 
 Delighted Wonder, As If It Had Been Some Rare Rose-Tinted Shell That His 
 Fingers Might Break At The   Slightest Touch. 
   
   
   
 But Mellen Was Not Looking At Them; He Stood There Wondering If This Man 
 Could Have Been Of    Any Consequence In Elizabeth's Past. Could She Have 
 Loved Him, And Been Prevented From Marrying Him In Some Way? No, It Was 
 Impossible; He Felt, He Knew That It Was So; But The   Idea Would Come 
 Into His Mind Nevertheless. 
   
   
   
 "When You Have Done Examining My Hand, Mr. Tom Fuller, Please Give It 
 Back," Said Elsie. "It Don't Amount To Much, But, As The   Scotchwoman 
 Observed Of    Her Clergyman's Head, 'It's Some Good To The   Owner.'" 
   
   
   
 Tom Dropped The   Little Hand As If The   Pink Fingers Had Burned His Palm. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Always The   Awkwardest Fellow Alive!" Cried He, Dismally. "And How 
 Is Bessie, Dear Girl?" 
   
   
   
 Mellen Roused Himself. 
   
   
   
 "I Will Call Her," He Said; "She Is Quite Well, And Will Be Delighted To 
 See You." 
   
   
   
 He Went Into The   House In Search Of    His Wife, And Elsie Began To Tease 
 Her Unfortunate Victim, A Pastime Of    Which She Never Wearied. It Seemed 
 To Her The   Funniest Thing In The   World To Make That Great Creature Blush 
 And Stammer, To Lead Him On To The   Perpetration Of    Absurd Things, To 
 Laugh At Him, To Bewilder His Honest Head; For Any Pain He Might Suffer, 
 She Considered It No More Than She Did The   Sorrows Of    A Fejee Islander, 
 Or The   Chirp Of    Her Canary. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 9 (Cousin Tom Visits Piney Cove) Pg 72 
   
 "Have You Come Down Here Prepared To Be Agreeable?" She Asked. 
 "Remember, I Expect You To Devote Yourself Completely To My Service--To 
 Wait On Me Like The   Most Devoted Of    Knights." 
   
   
   
 "I'd Stand On My Head If You Asked It," Answered Tom, Impetuously. 
   
   
   
 "How Deliciously Odd You Would Look!" Cried Elsie; "You Shall Try It 
 Some Day; I Only Hope It Won't Leave You With A Brain Fever, But Then It 
 Couldn't, Tom,--Where Is The   Capital For Such A Disease To Come From?" 
   
   
   
 "You May Tease Me As Much As You Like," Said Tom, "If You'll Only Say 
 You Are Glad To See Me." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Will Be Invaluable," Replied Elsie; "I Was Getting Bored With 
 Watching Other People's Love-Making. Can You Row A Boat And Teach Me To 
 Play Billiards, And Be Generally Nice And Useful?" 
   
   
   
 "Just Try Me, That's All!" Said Tom. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Be Afraid. I Shall Put You To Every Possible Use; You May Be 
 Quite Certain That Your Position Will Not Be A Sinecure." 
   
   
   
 "Then You'll Make Me The   Happiest Fellow Alive!" 
   
   
   
 "You Don't Know What You Are Saying; You Don't Know What Your Words 
 Mean," Cried Elsie, With One Of    Her Bewildering Glances. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 9 (Cousin Tom Visits Piney Cove) Pg 73 
 "Indeed I Do! Oh, Miss Elsie, If You Only Could--" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Interrupted Him, As Her Sister Came Out On The   Portico, Followed 
 By Mellen. "There Is Bessie!" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Was Rejoiced To See Honest Tom; He Was The   Only Relative She 
 Possessed, And She Loved Him Like A Sister. She Was Thoroughly 
 Acquainted With His Character, And Honored Him For The   Sterling Goodness 
 Concealed By Eccentricities Of    Manner Which Made Him So Open To Laughter 
 And Misconception. 
   
   
   
 "I'm So Glad To See You!" Cried Tom, Shaking Hands All Round Again, And 
 Growing Redder And Redder, To Elsie's Intense Delight. "I've Been Like A 
 Fish Out Of    Water Since You All Came Away; I Just Begin To Feel Like 
 Myself Again. Bessie, Old Girl, Are You Glad To See Me?" 
   
   
   
 "We Shall Always Be Glad To See You, Tom," Elizabeth Said, Glancing At 
 Her Husband. 
   
   
   
 "Indeed We Shall," He Said; "You Will Always Find A Room At Your 
 Service, And A Sincere Welcome." 
   
   
   
 No, Elizabeth Never Could Have Cared For Him--The Idea Was Simply 
 Absurd--He Would Never Think Of    It Again, Never! 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Tell You How Much Obliged I Am," Said Tom, Twisting About As If 
 His Joints Were Out Of    Order, And He Was Trying To Set Them Straight. 
   
   
   
 "Your Chamber Is Ready," Said Elizabeth; "We Expected You To-Day." 
   
   
   
 "He Doesn't Need To Go Up Now," Interposed Elsie; "That Checked Coat Is 
 Bewitching, And He Is Going To Take Me Out To Row. Come Along, Don 
 Quixote--Come This Instant!" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Ran Off, And He Followed, Obedient As A Great Newfoundland Dog. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Looked After Them A Little Sadly, And Smothered A Sigh Of 
   
 Anxiety. She Saw What Elsie Was So Heedlessly Doing, And Knew Tom Well 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 9 (Cousin Tom Visits Piney Cove) Pg 74 
 Enough To Understand How Acute His Sufferings Would Be Once Roused From 
 His Entrancing Dream. 
   
   
   
 So Things Went On During The   Whole Time Of    His Stay, And There Was No 
 Help For It. Elsie Made Him A Perfect Slave, And Tom No More Thought Of 
 Disputing Her Wildest Caprice, Than If He Had Been Some Untutored Fawn, 
 Made Captive To The   Spells Of    A Dryad. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Saw Plainly Enough That He Loved Her, But She Regarded That Part 
 Of The   Affair Very Lightly. She Was Accustomed To Being Loved And 
 Petted--It Was Her Right. The   Idea That It Could Be Cruel Or 
 Unprincipled To Encourage This Young Fellow As She Did, Never Entered 
 Her Mind. Indeed, If The   Misery She Was Bringing Upon Him Had Been 
 Pointed Out To Her, She Would Only Have Laughed At It As A Capital Jest, 
 A Source Of    Infinite Amusement. 
   
   
   
 When Tom Fuller Went Back To Town, Elsie Was Taken With A Strong Desire 
 To Visit Dear Mrs. Harrington. Tom Was A Sort Of    Cousin, Now, And Would 
 Make A Capital Escort. Besides, She Was Sure Grantley And Elizabeth 
 Would Be Much Happier Alone. Perhaps Mellen Thought So Too. At Any Rate, 
 He Made No Objections, And Elsie Went. 
   
   
   
 The Husband And Wife Were Alone. The   Days Were So Pleasant--Those Long, 
 Golden, June Days!--They Might Have Been So Happy In The   Solitude Of 
 That Beautiful Spot, But For The   Chasm Which Lay Between The   Souls Of 
 These Married People, Scarcely Perceptible As Yet, But Widening Every 
 Hour! 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Watched Her Husband Incessantly. She Tortured Every Evidence 
 Of Affection Into A Forced Kindness, An Attempt To Hide His Want Of 
 Love; He Was Trying To Make All The   Atonement In His Power, To Give Her 
 Everything That Could Make Life Pleasant, Except The   Place In His Heart 
 Which Was Her Right. How Her Soul Revolted Against The   Thought! 
   
   
   
 She Was Mortally Hurt And Grieved That He Could Have Deceived Her. If He 
 Had Only Spoken The   Truth, Only Left Her To Decide Whether She Could Be 
 Content To Accept An Outer Place In His Regard, To Make His Home Happy, 
 To Guard And Cherish His Sister--If He Had Only Left This Decision In 
 Her Hands, The   Matter Would Have Worn A Different Aspect. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 9 (Cousin Tom Visits Piney Cove) Pg 75 
   
   
 But That He Should Have Been Silent--That Even Now He Should Guard His 
 Secret, Practising This Daily Deception, And Meaning To Let It Lie 
 Between Them All Through Life--Was A Never-Ceasing Thorn In Her Heart. 
   
   
   
 Mellen, In Turn, Was Watching Her; Watching Her With That Morbid 
 Suspicion Which Made The   Groundwork Of    His Character. Observant Of    The 
 Change In Her Manner, And Trying Always To Account For It, But Only 
 Making Himself Restless And Anxious To No Purpose. 
   
   
   
 He Had Loved Her, He Did Love Her, And The   Only Reason She Was, As He 
 Supposed, Ignorant Of    The   Humiliating Story Of    His Past, Was Because He 
 Had Put It Resolutely Out Of    His Mind; And It Hurt His Pride Too Much To 
 Go Over The   Detail Of    The   Deceit And Treachery From Which He Had 
 Suffered, Even In His Own Thoughts. 
   
   
   
 Elsie's Absence Was Prolonged To A Fortnight, And When She Returned, 
 Mrs. Harrington And Tom Fuller Came Back With Her. 
   
   
   
 The Girl Was In More Joyous Spirits Than Ever; More Bewitching And 
 Beautiful, If Possible; And Elizabeth Could See Plainly That Mellen's 
 Love For Her Fell Little Short Of    Absolute Idolatry. 
   
   
   
 She Was Not Jealous. If Elsie Had Been Her Own Sister, She Could Not 
 Have Become More Attached To Her Than She Had Grown During Their Year Of 
 Companionship. But It Was Very Hard To See Of    What Love Her Husband Was 
 Capable, And To Remember That No Part Of    It Could Be Won For Her; That 
 Between Her Soul And His, Rose The   Image Of    That False Woman, Whose 
 Treachery Had Steeled His Heart Against Such Love As She Thirsted For. 
   
   
   
 Tom Fuller Was A More Hopeless Lunatic Than Ever; But Elsie Had Begun To 
 Grow Impatient Of    His Devotion. She Often Treated Him Cruelly Now. The 
 Poor Fellow Bore It All With Patience, And Still Clung To His Beautiful 
 Dream, Unable To Realize That It Was A Baseless Delusion, Which Must 
 Pass Away With The   Summer That Had Warmed It To Its Prime. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 9 (Cousin Tom Visits Piney Cove) Pg 76 
   
 The Weeks Passed On With All-Seeming Pleasantness, And In Many Respects 
 They Were Pleasant To Both Husband And Wife, Though The   Secret Thoughts 
 In The   Minds Of    Both, Kept Them Aloof From The   Perfect Rest And 
 Happiness To Which They Had Looked Forward During That Brief Courtship. 
   
   
   
 But A Sudden Change And A Great Break Were Nearing Their Lives, And 
 Unexpectedly Enough They Came. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Owned A Large Mining Property In California, An Immense Fortune 
 In Itself, And Ever Since His Return From Europe, He Had Been Much 
 Occupied With A Lawsuit That Had Sprung Up Concerning The   Title. He Had 
 Sent Out His Man Of    Business, But The   Case Did Not Go On Satisfactorily, 
 And Letters Came Which Made His Presence There Appear Absolutely 
 Imperative. 
   
   
   
 He Could Not Take His Wife And Sister; The   Discomforts To Which They 
 Would Be Exposed, The   Dreadful Fears Where Elsie Was Concerned, From Her 
 Apparent Delicacy, Entirely Prevented That Idea. 
   
   
   
 He Informed Them That He Might Be Obliged To Go; He Had Written Other 
 Letters By The   Steamer; The   Answer He Might Receive Would Decide. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Pleaded To Go With Him, But Elsie Frankly Owned That She Could 
 Not Even Think Of    A Sea Voyage Without Deathly Horror. Mellen Pointed 
 Out To His Wife The   Necessity There Was That She Should Remain With 
 Elsie, And She Submitted In Silence. 
   
   
   
 "He Married Me To Take Care Of    Her," She Thought; "I Will Do My Duty--I 
 Will Stay. Perhaps This Absence Will Change Him: But No, I Am Mad To 
 Hope It. Elsie Says He Never Changes. That Woman's Memory Must Always 
 Lie Between His Heart And Mine." So She Turned To Her Dull Weary Path Of 
 Duty, And Gave No Sign. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 10 (Shadows Of    A Separation ) Pg 77 
   
 October Comes, And Scarcely Four Months After His Marriage, Mellen Was 
 Compelled To Leave His Wife And Home, It Might Be For A Year. Elizabeth 
 Grew White And Cold When This Certainty Was Forced Upon Her, Yet She 
 Made No Protestation, And Uttered Nothing Like Regret Or Complaint. 
 Grantley Was Chilled Through And Through The   Heart By This. He Had Been 
 So Lonely, Had Longed For The   Warmth And Happiness Of    Love With Such 
 Intense Yearnings, That Her Calm Stillness Wounded Him Terribly. Was She 
 Of Marble? Would Nothing Kindle Affection In That Proud Heart? Had He 
 Married A Beautiful Statue? 
   
   
   
 No Wonder Elizabeth Was Proudly Cold. She Did Not Believe In The 
 Necessity Of    This Journey. His Indifference Had Grown Into Dislike, She 
 Thought, And, Yielding To Inevitable Repulsion, He Was Going Away To 
 Avoid Her. 
   
   
   
 But Elsie Was Loud In Her Expressions Of    Grief. She Had Floods Of    Tears 
 To Give--Protestations And Caresses Without End. Her Sweet Voice Was 
 Constantly Reproaching Elizabeth For Want Of    Feeling. She Was Forever 
 Hovering About Her Brother In Atonement, As She Said, For His Wife's 
 Coldness. But The   Roses On Her Cheek Were Always Fresh, And Her Blue 
 Eyes Never Lost A Gleam Of    Their Brightness, While Elizabeth Grew Thin 
 And White Beneath The   Withering Ache Of    A Famished Heart. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, The   Desert Of    These Months! Oh, My God, My God, I Shall Perish 
 Without Him! Alone Here--All Alone With This Child--What Will Become Of 
 Me! How Shall I Endure, How Resist This Wild Clamor Of    The   Heart?" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Had Flung Herself Upon The   Couch In Her Own Room, Her Face Was 
 Buried In The   Purple Cushion, And She Strove To Smother The   Words, Which 
   
 Sprang Out Of    A Terrible Pain Which Had No Business In That Young Heart. 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 10 (Shadows Of    A Separation ) Pg 78 
 As She Lay, Convulsed And Sobbing, On The   Couch, The   Door Opened, And 
 Her Husband Came Into The   Room. The   Thick Carpet Smothered His 
 Footsteps, And He Stood By The   Couch Before She Knew It--Stood There A 
 Moment, Then Fell Upon His Knees, And Softly Wound His Arm Around Her. 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth, My Wife." 
   
   
   
 She Started Up With A Cry; Her Face Was Wet With Tears; Her Large Grey 
 Eyes Wild With Sorrow. He Lifted Her To His Bosom, Put Back The   Thick 
 Waves Of    Hair That Had Fallen Over Her Face, And Kissed Her Forehead And 
 Her Lips With Gentle Violence. 
   
   
   
 The Pride Went Out From Her Heart As She Felt These Passionate Kisses 
 Rained On Her Face. She Clung To Him, Trembling From The   New Joy That 
 Possessed Her. 
   
   
   
 "Is It For Me That You Are Weeping, Sweet Wife? Are You Sorry To Part 
 With Me?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Yes, Yes! You Are My Life, My Salvation." 
   
   
   
 "Ah, How Hard You Make It For Me To Go!" 
   
   
   
 "And You Must? You Must?" 
   
   
   
 "It Is Inevitable; My Duty To Others Demands It; But It Shall Not Be For 
 Long." 
   
   
   
 The Door Of    Elsie's Boudoir Was Opened, The   Curtains Held Back, And The 
 Smiling Young Creature Looked In. Elizabeth Saw Her, Struggled Out Of 
 Her Husband's Arms, And Sat With The   Wet Eyelashes Sweeping Her Cheek, 
 Which Was Hot With Blushes. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 10 (Shadows Of    A Separation ) Pg 79 
   
 "Oh, Ho! One Too Many, Am I?" She Cried, Entering Without Ceremony. 
 "Why, Sister Bessie, I Haven't Seen You Blush So Since That Day When 
 Mrs. Harrington Would Insist On It That You Recognised A Certain 
 Person." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Was So Confused By The   Sudden Rush Of    Joy Sweeping Through Her 
 Whole Being, That She Did Not Remark This Speech; But Her Husband Did, 
 And Withdrew His Arm Gently From Her Support. She Looked Up, And Saw 
 That He Was Changed Within The   Minute. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Glad To Find You Looking So Amiable," Said Elsie, Going Up To The 
 Glass, And Threading Her Curls Out Into Fluffy And Beautiful Confusion; 
 "For I've Thought Of    Something That Would Make This Place Delightful, 
 Just As You Are Going Away, Grant. Besides," She Added, Looking Down And 
 Coloring A Little, "People Will Get Such Ideas Into Their Heads, And Say 
 Such Things. It Is Quite Necessary To Let Them See How Very Happy You 
 And Bessie Are Together, Or They Never Will Believe That You Are Not 
 Running Away From Her." 
   
   
   
 "What!" Demanded Mellen Almost Sternly,--"What Are You Saying, Elsie?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, It's Dreadful; I've Been Crying About It Half The   Night; But A 
 Splendid Ball, Or Something Of    That Sort, Will Put Everything On Velvet. 
 Nothing Like Champagne And The   _Et Ceteras_ To Stop People's Mouths." 
   
   
   
 "A Ball! Why, Elsie, What Is Your Mind Running On?" 
   
   
   
 "The Idea Is Dreadful, I Know; And Just As You Are Leaving Us, When 
 Every Moment Is Precious As A Grain Of    Gold. But It's Really Necessary. 
 If You Go Off Without Seeing People, Grant, They Will Be Sure To Say 
 That You And Bessie Have Quarreled, And All Sorts Of    Horrid Things About 
 Her Being Melancholy, And You--Well It's No Use Repeating These 
 Speeches, But The   Ball We Must Have. Bessie Shall Entertain Them Like A 
 Princess; As For Poor Little Me, I'm Good For Nothing But Dancing." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 10 (Shadows Of    A Separation ) Pg 80 
 She Gave A Waltzing Step Or Two, And Whirled Herself Before The   Mirror 
 Again. 
   
   
   
 "Well, Who Shall We Invite?" She Said, Gazing At The   Pretty Image That 
 Smiled Back Her Admiration. "I Made Out A List This Morning In My Room; 
 Shall I Bring It?" 
   
   
   
 She Ran Into Her Room And Came Out Again With A Handful Of    Engraved 
 Cards, Some Of    Them Already Filled In. 
   
   
   
 "I Knew, Of    Course, That The   Ball Was To Be, So Had The   Cards Struck 
 Off. Tom Fuller Brought Them Down. Just Add What Names You Please, 
 Bessie, And We Will Leave The   Rest To Mrs. Harrington." 
   
   
   
 "Why, Elsie!" Began Mrs. Mellen. 
   
   
   
 "Well, What Is It?" 
   
   
   
 "How Can You Think Of--" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, It's Settled, So Don't Discuss It. What! Looking Cross? Why, Grant 
 Dear, I--I--Did Not Think You Would Be Offended." 
   
   
   
 "But I Am, Elsie." 
   
   
   
 She Dropped Into A Chair, Pressed Both Hands To Her Side, And Shrunk 
 Away Into A Grieved, Feeble Little Thing, That Had Been Crushed By A 
 Single Blow. 
   
   
   
 "Why, Elsie!" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 10 (Shadows Of    A Separation ) Pg 81 
 Her Eyes Filled With Tears, And She Covered Them With Both Hands. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Not Angry, Child, Only Surprised." 
   
   
   
 "But You Will Be--You Will Be Very Angry When I Tell You That Some Of 
 The Invitations Are Sent Out. Oh, I Wish I Were Dead!" 
   
   
   
 Her Lips Quivered Like Those Of    A Grieved And Half-Frightened Child. Her 
 Cheeks Were Wet, And Their Color Had Left Them. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Grantley, Grantley, Don't--Don't Look At Me In That Way. Dear 
 Bessie, Tell Him How Sorry I Am." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Was Walking The   Floor In Considerable Agitation. He Had Hoped For 
 A Little Peace In His Own Home--A Few Days Of    Tranquil Confidence With 
 His Wife. Now Everything Was Broken In Upon. There Would Be Nothing But 
 Confusion Up To The   Very Hour Of    His Starting. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Watched Him Furtively, And With Sidelong Glances. She Knew How 
 Terrible His Anger Was When Once Aroused. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, If My Poor Mother Had Lived." 
   
   
   
 "Peace, Elsie! I Will Not Have That Sacred Name Dragged Into An Affair 
 Like This. Have Your Way, But Remember It Is The   Last Time That You Must 
 Venture On The   Prerogatives Of    My Wife." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Left The   Room Really Frightened, And Sobbing Piteously, But The 
 Moment She Found Herself In Her Boudoir A Smile Broke Through Her Tears, 
 And She Laughed Out. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 10 (Shadows Of    A Separation ) Pg 82 
 "Well, I Don't Care, We Shall Have The   Ball. I Wonder If Bessie Put Him 
 Up To That. Hateful Thing, He Never Scolded Me So Before. Her 
 Prerogatives, Indeed." 
   
   
   
 As For Grantley Mellen, This Untoward Intrusion Had Broken Up The   Happy 
 Moment Which Might Have Given Him An Insight Into All That His Wife Felt 
 And Suffered. The   Interview Which Had Promised Such Gentle Confidence 
 Only Ended In Mutual Irritation. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 11 (The Ball ) Pg 83 
   
 The Evening Of    The   Ball Arrived; The   House Was Crowded, And For The 
 Scores It Was Impossible To Accommodate, Mellen Had Made Arrangements In 
 His Usual Lavish Way, For A Conveyance Back And Forth In A Steamer 
 Chartered For The   Occasion. 
   
   
   
 The Old House Was A Beautiful Sight That Evening. The   Long Suite Of 
 Drawing-Rooms Were Flung Open, And In The   Far Distance A Noble 
 Conservatory, Half Greenness, Half Crystal, Terminated The   View Like 
 Some South Sea Island Flooded With Moonlight. 
   
   
   
 It Was Not Alone That These Noble Rooms Were Shaded With Richly-Tinted 
 Draperies, And Filled With Costly Furniture; Any Wealthy Man's House May 
 Offer Those Things; But Mellen Had Thrown His Fine Individual Taste Into 
 The Adornments Of    His Home. Antique And Modern Statues Gleamed Out Of 
 The General Luxuriousness. Pictures That Made Your Breath Come 
 Unsteadily Broke Up The   Walls, And Groups Of    Bronze Gave You Surprises 
 At Every Turn. The   Works Of    Art, Sometimes Arrayed In One Long Dreary 
 Gallery, Were Here Scattered In Nooks And Corners, Completing Each Room 
 With Their Beauty. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 11 (The Ball ) Pg 82 
   
 And All This Was Kindled Up Into One Brilliant Whole. There Was No 
 Crowding In Those Rooms. Each Rare Object Had Its Peculiar Light And 
 Appropriate Space. A Master Mind Had Arranged Every Thing. 
   
   
   
 In These Almost Palatial Saloons Elizabeth Stood By Her Husband, 
 Receiving Their Guests As They Came In. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Was In Brilliant Spirits That Night, And Her Buoyant Gayety Formed 
 A Singular Contrast With The   Quiet Repose Of    Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 Tom Fuller Followed The   Pretty Elf About Everywhere In Spite Of    Her 
 Cruel Rebuffs, For He Was Sadly In Her Way That Night; And When She 
 Refused To Dance With Him, Peremptorily Ordering Him Away To Entertain 
 Dowagers, Or Perform Any Similar Heavy Work, He Would Take The   Post She 
 Assigned Him, And Watch Her With Fascinated Eyes As She Floated Down The 
 Dance Or Practised Her Wiles On Every Man Who Approached, Just As She 
 Had Once Thought It Worth While To Entrance Him. 
   
   
   
 On That Evening Tom Fuller Woke To A Consciousness Of    The   Truth; He 
 Understood The   Confusion And Bewilderment Which Had Been In His Mind For 
 Weeks Past; He Loved This Bright Young Creature With The   Whole Force Of 
 His Rugged Nature, And Began Dimly To Comprehend That She Cared No More 
 For Him Or His Sufferings Than If His Heart Had Been A Football Or 
 Shuttlecock. 
   
   
   
 He Captured Elizabeth, And There, In The   Midst Of    The   Lights And Gayety, 
 Told Her Of    His Wrongs, With Such Energy That It Required Her Constant 
 Effort To Prevent Him From Attracting General Attention. 
   
   
   
 "I Love Her," He Burst Out, "I Do Love Her! She Might Run My Heart 
 Through With A Rusty Bayonet, If She Would Only Care For Me." 
   
   
   
 The Beginning Was Not At All Coherent, But Elizabeth Perfectly 
 Understood What He Meant. Several Times During The   Past Weeks She Had 
 Attempted To Open His Eyes To The   Truth; But He Would Neither See Nor 
   
 Hear, And Had Insisted Upon Rushing On To His Fate Like A Great 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 11 (The Ball ) Pg 83 
 Blundering Bluebottle Into A Spider's Web. 
   
   
   
 "Do You Think There's Any Hope, Bessie, Do You? I Ain't Handsome, And I 
 Ain't Disgustingly Rich; But I'll Give Her All My Heart! I'll Work For 
 Her, Die For Her; I'd Lay My Own Soul Down For Her To Walk Over, Only To 
 Keep Her Little Feet Dry, Upon My Honor I Would." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Drew Him Into A Window Recess, And Tried To Soothe His 
 Agitation. 
   
   
   
 "Poor Old Tom!" She Whispered; "Poor Dear Old Tom!" 
   
   
   
 "I Know What That Means," He Said, Choking Desperately; "You Don't Think 
 There Is Any Hope. You Know There Is Not!" 
   
   
   
 "I Have Tried To Talk To You, Tom, But You Wouldn't Listen--" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Know, I Know! It's My Own Fault--I'll--I'll Turn Up Jolly In A 
 Little While--It's Only The   F-First That's Hard!" 
   
   
   
 And Tom Blew And Whistled In His Efforts To Keep His Composure, In A Way 
 That Was Irresistibly Ludicrous. In The   Midst Of    His Distress The   Poor 
 Fellow Could Not Help Being Comical. Even In The   Suffering Which Was So 
 Terribly Real To Him He Made Elizabeth Smile. 
   
   
   
 "I'm A Great Fool!" He Exclaimed. "Just Pitch In And Abuse Me Like 
 Smoke, Bessie, I Think It Would Do Me Good." 
   
   
   
 "Only Wait Till To-Morrow," She Said, "I Will Talk With You Then--We 
 Shall Be Overheard Now." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I Can't Help It If The   Whole World Hears," He Groaned; "I Can't 
   
 Wait! The   Way She's Going On With Those Dashing Young Fellows Drives Me 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 11 (The Ball ) Pg 84 
 Mad! Why Couldn't I Have Been A Dashing Fellow Too, Instead Of    Such A 
 Great Live-Oak Hulk! I Can't Stir Without Stumbling Over Somebody, And 
 As For Saying Those Dainty Things That They Are Pouring Into Her Ears, 
 And Be Hanged To 'Em--I Can't Do It. No Wonder She Scorns Me!" 
   
   
   
 Tom Dealt His Unfortunate Forehead A Blow That Made It Scarlet For 
 Several Moments, And Quieted Him Down Somewhat. 
   
   
   
 "What Would You Advise Me To Do, Bessie?" He Asked. "You're So Sensible 
 And So Good--Just Give A Fellow A Hint." 
   
   
   
 "Dear Tom, There Is Nothing For It But To Wait--" 
   
   
   
 "That's Pretty Advice!" He Burst In. "You Might As Well Tell A Person In 
 A Blaze Of    Fire To Wait! No, I Shan't Wait--I Shan't, I Say!" 
   
   
   
 Tom Ran His Hands Through His Hair Till It Stood Up, Quivering As If He 
 Had Received An Electric Shock. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Needn't Look So Black At Me, Bessie; I Know Just What A Humbug 
 I Am As Well As You." 
   
   
   
 "I Wasn't Looking Black At You; I Am Very, Very Sorry, Tom." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Pity Me; I Shall Break Right Down If You Do." 
   
   
   
 "I Must Go Back, Tom," She Said; "I Can't Stay Here Any Longer." 
   
   
   
 "I Know It; Of    Course You Can't. I'll Just Wait A Minute And 
 Then----There, Go! What A Nuisance I Am!" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Went Back Into The   Ball-Room, Where She Saw Elsie Whirling 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 11 (The Ball ) Pg 85 
 Through A Waltz, Looking As Happy And Unconscious As If She Had Not Just 
 Crushed A Warm, Loving Human Heart Under Her Pretty Foot. 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Mellen Stood A Moment Arrested; No One Seemed To Heed Her. 
   
   
   
 She Saw Mrs. Harrington Forcing Mellen To Walk Through A Quadrille, And 
 Felt Certain That He Was As Restless As Herself. 
   
   
   
 "But It Is For Elsie," She Thought; "He Will Not Mind So Long As It Is 
 For Her. None Of    Them Will Miss Me." 
   
   
   
 Tom Fuller Stood In The   Bay Window For Some Time Trying To Collect His 
 Scattered Faculties. Any Thing Like Rational Thought Was Quite Out Of 
 The Question With Him; He Felt As If A Great Humming-Top Were Spinning 
 About In His Ears, And His Heart Was In A State Of    Palpitation That 
 Utterly Defies Description. 
   
   
   
 Finally He Passed Through The   Drawing-Rooms Where People Were Busy Over 
 Their Cards Or Their Small-Talk, And Entered The   Ball-Room From Which He 
 Had Rushed In Such Frenzy. 
   
   
   
 There Was A Pause In The   Music, And Elsie Was Standing Surrounded By A 
 Group Of    Gentlemen, Not Even Seeing Tom As He Approached. He Managed To 
 Edge Himself Into The   Circle At Last, And Stood Watching Elsie Very Much 
 Like A Sheep-Dog That Wanted Dreadfully To Worry Something, But Knew 
 That He Would Get Himself Into Difficulty If He Even Ventured On A Bark. 
   
   
   
 But Speak With Her, He Would; Tom Had Reached That Point Where His 
 Feelings Must Find Vent Or Explode, And Scatter Mischief All Around. 
   
   
   
 Finally A Brilliant Idea Struck Him, And He Got Near Enough To Whisper-- 
   
   
   
   
 "Bessie Wants To See You A Moment." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 12 (The Ball ) Pg 86 
   
   
 Elsie Turned Away Impatiently. 
   
   
   
 "Now, This Moment," Added Tom, Growing Very Red At His Own Fib, But 
 Following It Up Courageously. 
   
   
   
 He Knew Very Well That The   Dandies Were Quizzing Him; He Saw That Elsie 
 Was Provoked; But Though He Trembled In Every Joint, And His Face Had 
 Heat Enough In It To Have Kept A Poor Family Comfortably Warm From The 
 Reflection, He Resolutely Held Out His Arm, And The   Young Lady Took It, 
 Pouting And Flinging Back Smiles To Her Forsaken Admirers. 
   
   
   
 "My Sister Wants Me," She Said, In Explanation To Her Friends. 
 "Tiresome, Isn't It? For There Is No Guessing When She Will Let Me Come 
 Back." 
   
   
   
 Tom Led His Captive Away, But He Was Dreadfully Frightened At The 
 Success Of    His Own Manoeuvre. 
   
   
   
 "Where Is Bessie?" Asked Elsie, Impatiently, As They Walked Down The 
 Ball-Room. 
   
   
   
 "This Way," Faltered Tom; "We Shall Find Her In A Moment." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Never Deigned Him Another Word; She Was Very Angry, As She Could 
 Be With Any Thing Or Anybody That Marred Her Selfish Enjoyment, And Tom 
 Walked On Towards One Of    The   Parlors Which He Knew Was Empty, Feeling 
 Like A Man About To Charge A Battery Single Handed, But Determined To 
 Persevere Nevertheless. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 12 (Tom Makes A Declaration ) Pg 87 
 Tom Led His Captive Into The   Parlor. Elsie Looked About In 
 Surprise--There Was Not A Soul Visible. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Crazy, Tom Fuller?" Cried She; "Bessie Is Not Here." 
   
   
   
 "She Shall Be Here In A Minute," Stammered Tom; "Just Wait, Please." 
   
   
   
 "Indeed I Will Do No Such Thing," Returned Elsie, Sharply, Snatching Her 
 Hand From His Arm. "Did She Send You For Me, Tom Fuller?" 
   
   
   
 "No," Cried Tom, With Sudden Energy, "I Told A Lie! I Couldn't Stand It 
 Any Longer; I Must Speak With You; Waiting Was Impossible!" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Turned On Him Like A Little Kingbird Darting On A Hawk. 
   
   
   
 "What Do You Mean By This Unwarrantable Liberty!" She Exclaimed. "Have 
 You No Idea Of    The   Common Usages Of    Society? Don't Come Near Me Again 
 To-Night; Don't Speak To Me." 
   
   
   
 She Was Darting Away, But Tom Caught Her Hand. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Wait, Elsie, Wait!" 
   
   
   
 "You Ridiculous Creature!" Said Elsie, Beginning To Laugh In Spite Of 
 Her Vexation. "What On Earth Do You Want?" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 12 (Tom Makes A Declaration ) Pg 88 
   
   
 "Laugh At Me!" Groaned Tom; "I Deserve It--I Expect It--But I Can't Live 
 This Way Any Longer! You Are Driving Me Crazy. I Love You, Elsie! Only 
 Speak One Kind Word--Just Say You Don't Hate Me." 
   
   
   
 He Was Holding Out His Two Hands, Looking So Exceedingly Energetic In 
 His Wretchedness, That Elsie Burst Into Perfect Shrieks Of    Laughter. 
   
   
   
 "You Silly Old Goose!" She Said; "Don't You Know You Mustn't Talk In 
 That Way To Me! You Have No Right, And It Is Very Impertinent! There, Go 
 Along--I Forgive You." 
   
   
   
 Tom Stared At Her With His Astonished Eyes Wide Open. 
   
   
   
 "You Can Laugh At Me!" He Exclaimed. "Why, All These Weeks You Have Let 
 Me Go On Loving You, And Never Hinted That It Was So Very Disagreeable." 
   
   
   
 "Now, Tom, Don't Be Tiresome!" 
   
   
   
 Tom Groaned Aloud. 
   
   
   
 "Why I Never Saw Such Conduct!" Cried Elsie, Impatiently. "It's Too Bad 
 Of You To Behave So--You Are Spoiling My Whole Evening! You Are Just As 
 Disagreeable As You Can Be. Oh, I Hate You!" 
   
   
   
 "Elsie! Elsie!" 
   
   
   
 "Let Go My Hand; Suppose Anybody Should Come In! Oh, You Old Goose Of    A 
 Tom--Let Me Go, I Say." 
   
   
   
 "Just One Minute, Elsie--" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 12 (Tom Makes A Declaration ) Pg 89 
 "To-Morrow--Any Time! Don't You Know Civilized Beings Never Behave In 
 This Way At A Ball." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know--I Can't Think! I Only Feel I Love You, Elsie, And Must 
 Speak Out. I Will Speak Out." 
   
   
   
 A Few Weeks Earlier Elsie Would Only Have Been Amused At All This From 
 General Lack Of    Amusement, But Now It Vexed And Irritated Her. Girl-Like 
 She Had Not The   Slightest Pity On His Pain. He Was Keeping Her Sorely 
 Against Her Wishes. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Served Right For Treating You As A Friend," She Said; "I Looked 
 Upon You As A Relation, And Thought You Understood It; Now You Are 
 Trying To Make Me Unhappy. Bessie Will Be Angry, And Tell Grant. Oh, You 
 Ought To Be Ashamed." 
   
   
   
 "I Won't Make You Any Trouble," Shivered Tom; "I Won't Distress You! 
 There--I Beg Your Pardon, Elsie, I Am Sorry! And You Don't--You Never 
 Can, Elsie, Elsie--" 
   
   
   
 "No, No, You Silly Old Fellow, Of    Course Not! Now Be Good, And I'll 
 Forget All About This Folly. Let Me Go, Tom, I Can't Stay Here Any 
 Longer--Let Me Go." 
   
   
   
 Tom Still Held Her Hand. 
   
   
   
 "This Is Earnest!" He Said. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes! Tom, If You Don't Let Me Go I'll Scream! You Are Absurd--Why, 
 You Ought To Be Put In A Straight Jacket." 
   
   
   
 Tom Dropped Her Hand, And Stood Like A Man Overpowered By Some Sudden 
   
 Blow. 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 12 (Tom Makes A Declaration ) Pg 90 
   
 Elsie Saw Only The   Comical Side Of    The   Matter, And Began To Laugh Again. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Laugh," He Said, Passionately; "For Mercy's Sake Don't Laugh!" 
   
   
   
 There Was A Depth Of    Suffering In His Tone Which Forced Itself To Be 
 Realized Even By That Selfish Creature; But It Only Made Her Begin To 
 Consider Herself Exceedingly Ill-Used, And To Blame Tom For Spoiling Her 
 Pleasure. 
   
   
   
 "Now You Want To Blame Me," She Said, Angrily, "And I Haven't Done A 
 Thing To Encourage You." 
   
   
   
 "No, No; I Don't Blame You, Elsie," He Said; "It's All My Own Fault--All 
 Mine." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, To Be Sure," Cried Elsie. "Who Could Think You Would Be So 
 Foolish. There, Shake Hands, Tom, For I'm In A Hurry. You Are Not 
 Angry?" 
   
   
   
 "Angry--No," Said Tom, Drearily. 
   
   
   
 "That's Right! Good-By--You'll Be Wiser To-Morrow." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Glided Away, And Tom Watched Her Go Out Of    The   Room, And Realized 
 That She Was Floating Out Of    His Life Forever, That The   Dream Of    The 
 Past Was At An End, And He Was Left Alone In The   Darkness. 
   
   
   
 Poor Old Tom! It Was Very Hard, But No One Could Have Resisted A Smile 
   
 At His Appearance! When Elsie Left Him, He Dashed Out Of    The   Room, And 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 12 (Tom Makes A Declaration ) Pg 91 
 Hid Himself In The   Most Out Of    The   Way Corner He Could Find. 
   
   
   
 As He Crossed The   Hall, He Heard Elizabeth Call-- 
   
   
   
 "Tom, Tom!" 
   
   
   
 He Stopped, And She Came Towards Him. One Look At His Face Revealed The 
 Whole Truth. She Did Not Speak, But Took His Hand In Hers, With A Mute 
 Expression Of    Sympathy Which Overpowered Him. 
   
   
   
 "Don't! Don't!" He Said. "Let Me Go, Bessie! I'm A Fool--It's All Over 
 Now! There, Don't Mind Me--I'll Be Better Soon! I've Got A Chance To Go 
 To Europe For Awhile, In Fact It's To Calcutta. I Shall Be All Right 
 When I Come Back." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, My Poor Old Tom! Elsie Is A Wicked Girl To Have Trifled With You 
 So." 
   
   
   
 "She Didn't!" He Exclaimed, Indignantly. "Don't Blame Her. I Won't Have 
 It. There's Nobody In Fault But Me. I Deserve It All! I'm A Blundering, 
 Wrong-Headed Donkey, And She's Lovely As--As--" 
   
   
   
 Here Tom Broke Down, And Going To A Window Looked Resolutely Out. 
   
   
   
 "But You Won't Go Away, Tom?" Said Elizabeth Following Him. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Will. I Shan't Be Gone But A Few Months. Don't Try To Keep Me. 
 I'll Be All Right When We Meet Again." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Tom, Tom!" Said Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
   
 "Now, Be Still; That's A Good Girl; I Don't Want To Be Pitied. It's Of 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 12 (Tom Makes A Declaration ) Pg 92 
 No Consequence, Not The   Slightest." 
   
   
   
 He Broke Abruptly Away, And Disappeared, Leaving Elizabeth Full Of 
 Sympathy For His Distress, And Regret At The   Idea Of    Losing Her Old 
 Playmate--She Had Depended On Him So Much During Her Husband's Absence. 
   
   
   
 There Had Been A Lull In The   Music, But It Struck Up Again Now, And The 
 Saloons Reverberated With A Stirring Waltz. Elizabeth Stood A Moment 
 Listening To The   Crash Of    Sound And The   Tread Of    Light Feet, But Her 
 Heart Was Full And Her Brow Anxious. She Went To The   Window And Looked 
 Out. It Was A Lovely Night, But The   Eternal Roll And Sweep Of    The   Ocean 
 Seemed To Depress Her With Some Terrible Dread. In All That Splendid 
 Tumult She Was Alone. As She Stood By The   Window Her Husband Came Down 
 The Hall Smiling Upon The   Lady Who Hung Upon His Arm. He Had Not Missed 
 Her, Would Not Miss Her. There Was No Fear Of    That. She Glided Away With 
 This Dreary Thought In Her Mind. Mellen Almost Touched Her As She Turned 
 Into A Little Room Opening Upon The   Conservatory, But She Went On 
 Unnoticed. 
   
   
   
 Tom Fuller Had Retreated Into The   Conservatory, And Was Sitting 
 Disconsolately In An Iron Garden Chair, Sheltered By A Small Tree, 
 Drooping With Yellow Fringe-Like Blossoms, When A Lady Entered From One 
 Of The   Side Doors, And Passed Out Towards The   Gardens. 
   
   
   
 Tom Started Up, And Called Out, "Bessie! Why, Bessie, Is That You? What 
 On Earth--" 
   
   
   
 The Lady Made No Response, But Looked Over Her Shoulder, And Sprang 
 Forward Like A Deer, Causing A Tumult Among The   Plants As She Rushed 
 Through Them. 
   
   
   
 Tom Stood Motionless, Lost In Amazement; For Over A Ball Dress Which 
 Seemed White--He Could Discover Nothing More,--The Lady Was Shrouded 
 Head And Person, In A Blanket Shawl, Which He Knew To Be Elizabeth's, 
 From The   Broad Crimson Stripes That Ran Across It. 
   
   
   
   
 After His First Amazement Tom Sat Down Again, Heaving A Deep Sigh, And 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 12 (Tom Makes A Declaration ) Pg 93 
 Retreated Further Behind The   Flowering Branches, That No One Might Look 
 Upon His Unmanly Sorrow. 
   
   
   
 "Poor Bessie, Poor Thing," He Muttered, "I Suppose She Feels Just As I 
 Do, Like A Fish Out Of    Water, In All These Fine Doings. I'd Follow Her, 
 And We'd Take A Melancholy Walk Together In The   Moonlight, If It Was Not 
 That Elsie Might Happen To Get Tired Of    Dancing With Those Fellows, And 
 Come In Here To Rest A Minute, When I Could Hide Away And Look At Her 
 Through The   Plants." 
   
   
   
 Tom Had In Reality Startled The   Lady Shrouded In That Great Travelling 
 Shawl, For Once Out Of    Doors She Stood Full Half A Minute Listening With 
 Bated Breath, And One Foot Advanced, Ready To Spring Away If Any Sound 
 Reached Her. Then She Walked On With Less Desperate Haste, Bending Her 
 Course Through The   Shrubberies Towards A Grove Of    Trees That Lay Between 
 The Open Grounds And The   Shore. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Balmy October Evening, Moonlight, But Shadowed By Hosts Of 
 White Scudding Clouds. The   Wind Blew Up Freshly From The   Water, 
 Scattered Storms Of    Gorgeous Leaves Around Her As She Approached The 
 Grove Which Was Still Heavy With Foliage, Perfectly Splendid In The 
 Sunlight, But Now All Shadows And Blackness. On The   Edge Of    The   Grove, 
 Just Under A Vast Old Oak, Whose Great Limbs Scarcely Swayed In The 
 Wind, The   Lady Paused And Uttered Some Name In A Low, Cautious Voice. 
   
   
   
 A Spark Of    Fire Flashed Down To The   Earth, As If Some One Had Flung Away 
 His Cigar In Haste, And Instantly Footsteps Rustled In The   Dead Leaves. 
 The Branches Of    The   Oak Bent Low, And Behind It Was A Thicket Of    Young 
 Trees. The   Lady Did Not Feel Safe, Even In The   Darkness, But Moved On To 
 Meet The   Person Who Advanced In The   Deeper Shadows, Where Even The   Edges 
 Of Her White Dress, Which Fell Below The   Shawl, Were Lost To The   Eye. 
   
   
   
 As She Stood Panting In The   Shelter, A Man's Voice Addressed Her, And 
   
 His Hand Was Laid Upon Her Shoulder. 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 12 (Tom Makes A Declaration ) Pg 94 
   
   
 "How You Tremble!" 
   
   
   
 The Voice Sounded, In That Balmy October Night, Sweet And Mellow As The 
 Dropping Of    Its Over-Ripe Leaves. The   Female Did Indeed Tremble 
 Violently. 
   
   
   
 "Look, Look! I Am Followed," She Whispered. 
   
   
   
 The Man Stepped A Pace Forward, Peered Through The   Oak Branches, And 
 Stole Cautiously To Her Side Again. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Mellen!" 
   
   
   
 She Darted Away, Dragging Her Shawl From The   Grasp That Man Had Fastened 
 Upon It,--Away Under The   Old Oak, And Along The   Outskirts Of    The   Grove. 
 She Paused A Moment In Breathless Terror At The   Narrowest Point Of    The 
 Lawn, Then Darted Across It, Huddling The   Skirt Of    Her Ball Dress Up 
 With One Hand, And Sweeping The   Dead Leaves In Winrows After Her With 
 The Fringes Of    Her Shawl. She Avoided The   Conservatory, For Tom Was 
 Still Visible Through Its Rolling Waves Of    Glass--And, Turning To The 
 Servants' Entrance, Ran Up A Flight Of    Dark Stairs Into The   Shaded 
 Lights Of    A Chamber. She Flung The   Heavy Shawl Breathlessly On A Couch, 
 Shook The   Snowy Masses Of    Her Dress Into Decorous Folds, And Stole To 
 The Window On Tip-Toe, Where She Stood, White And Panting For Breath, 
 Watching The   Lawn And Grove, With Wild, Eager Eyes, As If She Feared Her 
 Footsteps In The   Leaves Might Have Been Detected Even In The   Darkness. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 13 (Who Could It Have Been ) Pg 95 
   
 The Evening Passed Drearily Enough To Grantley Mellen. He Was In No 
 Spirits For Society And The   Gay Bustle; The   Lights, The   Music, The 
 Constraint He Was Forced To Put Upon Himself, And The   Cheerfulness He 
 Was Obliged To Assume, Only Wearied Him. 
   
   
   
 A Strange And Unaccountable Dread Of    His Approaching Journey Possessed 
 Him. It Had Grown Stronger As The   Days Passed On, And That Night Was 
 More Powerful Than Ever. 
   
   
   
 Sometimes He Was Almost Ready To Think It A Presentiment; Perhaps He Was 
 Never To Return From That Voyage; Some Unseen Danger Awaited Him In That 
 Distant Land, And He Should Die There, Far From The   Sound Of    Every 
 Voice, The   Touch Of    Every Hand That Was Dear To Him. 
   
   
   
 He Was Vexed With Himself For Indulging In This Superstitious Weakness; 
 But, In Spite Of    All His Efforts, The   Thought Would Recur Again And 
 Again, Oppressing Him With A Dreary Sense Of    Desolation That Made The 
 Brilliant Scene Around Absolutely Repulsive. 
   
   
   
 He Left The   Lighted Rooms At Last, And Passed Through The   Hall On To The 
 Piazza Which Overlooked The   Sea. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Beautiful Evening; The   Moonlight, Escaping From Under A Bank Of 
 Clouds, Lay Silvery And Broad Upon The   Lawn, And Broke A Path Of 
 Diamonds Across The   Rippling Waters, Lighting Them Up To Wonderful 
 Splendor. The   Air Was Balmy And Soft As Spring, The   Wind Rippled 
 Pleasantly Among The   Trees, But There Was No Melody In Its Tones To His 
 Ear; It Seemed Only A Repetition Of    The   Mournful Warning Which Had 
 Haunted His Thoughts. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 13 (Who Could It Have Been ) Pg 96 
 He Walked On Across The   Lawn, Anxious To Get Beyond The   Sound Of    The 
 Music And Gayety Which Followed Him From The   House, For It Jarred Upon 
 His Ears With Deafening Discordance. 
   
   
   
 He Entered A Little Thicket Of    Bushes And Young Trees, In The   Midst Of 
 Which Rose Up A Dark, Funereal-Looking Cypress, That Always Waved Its 
 Branches Tremulously, However Still The   Air Might Be, And Seemed To Be 
 Oppressed With A Trouble Which It Could Only Utter In Faint Moaning 
 Whispers. 
   
   
   
 As He Stood There, Looking Into The   Gloom, With A Sense Of    Relief At 
 Finding Some Object More In Unison With His Dark Thoughts, He Saw A 
 Figure Glide Away From The   Foot Of    The   Cypress, And Disappear In The 
 Shrubbery Beyond. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Woman Wrapped In Some Dark Garment--In Movement And Form Like 
 His Wife--Could It Be His Wife Wandering About The   Grounds At That Hour? 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth!" He Called; But There Was No Answer. 
   
   
   
 He Hurried Forward Among The   Trees, But There Was No Object Visible, No 
 Response To The   Summons He Repeated Several Times. 
   
   
   
 It Might Be Some Guest Who Had Stolen Out There For A Few Minutes' 
 Quiet; Yet That Was Not Probable. Besides, The   Movements Of    The   Slender 
 Form Appeared Familiar To Him. In Height And Shape Elsie And Elizabeth 
 Resembled Each Other; It Was Possibly One Of    Them, But Which? 
   
   
   
 Elsie It Could Not Be, She Had A Nervous Dread Of    Darkness And Could Not 
 Be Persuaded To Stir Off The   Piazza After Nightfall. It Must Have Been 
 Elizabeth, Then; But What Was She Doing There! 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 13 (Who Could It Have Been ) Pg 97 
 He Started Towards The   House With Some Vague Thought In His Mind, To 
 Which He Could Have Given No Expression. 
   
   
   
 His Wife Was Not In Any Of    The   Rooms Through Which He Passed, And He 
 Hurried Into The   Ball-Room. The   Music Had Just Struck Up Anew; He Saw 
 Elsie Whirling Through A Waltz; But Elizabeth Was Nowhere Visible. 
   
   
   
 He Drew Near Enough To Elsie To Whisper-- 
   
   
   
 "Where Is Bessie?" 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know," She Answered. "I Have Been Dancing All The   While, And 
 Have Not Seen Her For Some Time." 
   
   
   
 He Turned Away; But, Just Then, Mrs. Harrington Captured Him, And It Was 
 Several Moments Before He Could Escape From Her Tiresome Loquacity. 
   
   
   
 The Moment He Was At Liberty Mellen Hurried Through The   Parlors And Up 
 The Stairs, Opened The   Door Of    Elizabeth's Dressing-Room, And Entered. 
 There She Was, Standing At The   Window, Looking Out. She Turned Quickly, 
 And In Some Confusion At His Sudden Entrance. 
   
   
   
 "Is It You?" She Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Yes; I Have Been Looking For You Everywhere!" 
   
   
   
 "I Came Up Here For A Moment's Quiet," She Answered. "I Am Very, Very 
 Tired; I Wish It Was All Over, Grantley." 
   
   
   
 "Have You Been Out?" He Asked. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 13 (Who Could It Have Been ) Pg 98 
 It Seemed To Him That She Hesitated A Little, As She Answered-- 
   
   
   
 "Out? No; Where--What Do You Mean?" 
   
   
   
 "I Thought I Saw You In The   Grounds A Little While Ago." 
   
   
   
 "I Should Not Be Likely To Go Out In This Dress," She Replied, Glancing 
 Down At The   Point Lace Flounces That Floated Over The   Snowy Satin Of    Her 
 Train. "Come, We Must Go Down Stairs; Our Guests Will Think Us Careless 
 Hosts." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Felt And Looked Dissatisfied, But Could Not Well Press The   Matter 
 Farther. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Coming Down?" She Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Yes; Of    Course," He Replied, Coldly. "Don't Wait For Me." 
   
   
   
 She Walked Away Without Another Word. 
   
   
   
 "She Avoids Me," He Thought. "I See It More And More." 
   
   
   
 The Ball Was Over At Last. Even Elsie Was Completely Tired Out, And Glad 
 To Nestle Away Under The   Azure Curtains Of    Her Bed When The   Guests Had 
 Departed. 
   
   
   
 With The   Next Morning Began Preparations For Mellen's Departure; And 
 During The   Bustle Of    The   Following Week, No One Found Much Time For 
 Thought Or Reflection. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 13 (Who Could It Have Been ) Pg 99 
   
   
 Tom Fuller Came Down Suddenly, And Opened His Heart To Elizabeth. He Was 
 Going To Europe; He Did Not Ask To See Elsie; Lacking The   Courage To 
 Meet Her Again For The   Present--Once More, Perhaps, Before He Went Away; 
 But Not Yet. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Did Not Reproach The   Girl For Her Share In The   Honest Fellow's 
 Unhappiness. She Merely Said-- 
   
   
   
 "Tom Is Going To Europe On Business; He Sails Next Week." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, The   Foolish Old Fellow," Replied Elsie; "And He Never Could Learn 
 To Speak A French Word Correctly--What Fun It Would Be To Be With Him In 
 France." 
   
   
   
 "You Will Miss Him," Mellen Said, Quietly. 
   
   
   
 "Oh," Replied His Wife, With A Forced Smile, "I Must Make Up My Mind To 
 Be Lonely. I Shall Live Through The   Coming Dreary Months As I Best Can." 
   
   
   
 "It's Horrid Of    You To Go, Grant!" Cried Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "I Know It, Dear; But There Is No Use In Fighting The   Unavoidable." 
   
   
   
 "Mind You Write To Me As Often As You Do To Bessie," She Said. "If She 
 Gets One Letter The   Most, I Never Will Forgive Either Of    You." 
   
   
   
 As She Said This, The   Girl Ran Up To Her Brother, And Stood Leaning 
 Against His Shoulder, With A Playful Caress, While He Looked Down At Her 
 With Such Entire Love And Trust In His Face, That Elizabeth Crept 
 Quietly Away, And Left Them Together. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 13 (Who Could It Have Been ) Pg 100 
   
 The Few Days Left To Mellen Passed In A Tumult Of    Preparation. Sad 
 Doubts Were At His Heart, Vague And So Formless That He Could Not Have 
 Expressed Them In Words, But Painful As Proven Realities. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Was Greatly Disturbed Also; Her Fine Color Had Almost Entirely 
 Disappeared. She Trembled At The   Slightest Shock, And Her Very Lips 
 Would Turn White When She Spoke Of    Her Husband's Departure. She Seemed 
 Stricken With A Mortal Terror Of    His Going, Yet Made No Effort To Detain 
 Him. She, Too, Had Presentiments Of    Evil That Shocked Her Whole System, 
 And Made Her Brightest Smile Something Mournful To Look Upon. 
   
   
   
 But The   Husband And Wife Had Little Opportunity To Observe Or Understand 
 The Feelings That Tortured Them Both. Elsie's Cries, And Tears, And 
 Hysterical Spasms, Kept The   Whole Household In Commotion. She Should 
 Never See Her Brother Again--Never, Never. Elizabeth Might Not Be Good 
 To Her. Sisters-In-Law And School-Friends Were Different Creatures; She 
 Had Found That Out Already. If She Could Only Have Died With Her Mother! 
   
   
   
 These Cries Broke Out Vehemently On The   Night Before Mellen's Departure. 
 The Spoiled Child Would Not Allow Her Brother To Spend One Moment From 
 Her Side. So All That Night Elizabeth, Pale, Still, And Bowed Down By A 
 Terrible Heart-Ache, Watched With Her Husband By The   Azure Couch Which 
 Elsie Preferred To Her Bed. It Was A Sad, Mournful Night To Them Both. 
   
   
   
 At Daylight, Elsie's Egotism Was Exhausted, And She Fell Asleep. The 
 First Sunshine Came Stealing Up From Its Silvery Play On The   Water, And 
 Shimmering Through The   Lace Curtains, Fell On The   Young Girl As She 
 Slept. There Was Trouble On That Sweet Face--Genuine Trouble; For Elsie 
 Loved Her Brother Dearly, And His Departure Agitated Her More Deeply 
 Than He Had Ever Known Her Moved Before. 
   
   
   
 How Lovely She Looked With The   Drops Trembling On Those Long, Golden 
 Lashes, And Staining The   Warm Flush Of    Her Cheeks! One Arm, From Which 
 The Muslin Sleeve Had Fallen Back, Lay Under Her Head, Half-Buried In A 
 Tangle Of    Curls; Sobs Broke At Intervals Through Her Parted Lips, Ending 
 In Long, Troubled Sighs. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Was Deeply Touched. Elizabeth Bent Her Head Against The   End Of 
 The Couch, And Wept Unheeded Drops Of    Anguish. The   Heart Ached In Her 
 Bosom. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 14 (The Husband's Last Charge ) Pg 101 
   
 Elizabeth Mellen Shuddered Visibly When The   First Sunbeam Fell Through 
 The Curtains. Only A Few Moments Were Left To Them. Sick And Faint, She 
 Lifted Her Head And Turned Her Imploring Eyes On Her Husband's 
 Face--Eyes So Full Of    Yearning Agony, That His Heart Must Have Leaped 
 Through All Its Doubts To Meet Hers, Had Not His Glance Been Fixed Upon 
 Elsie. The   Long, Black Lashes Drooped Over Those Gray Eyes When She 
 Found Their Appeal Disregarded, And The   Young Wife Shrunk Within 
 Herself, Shuddering At Her Own Loneliness. 
   
   
   
 A Servant Came To The   Room, And By A Sign Announced Breakfast. It Was 
 The Last Meal They Might Ever Take Together. This Thought Struck Them 
 Both, And Brought Their Hands In Contact With A Thrilling Clasp. He Drew 
 Her Arm Through His, And Led Her Down Stairs. She Felt His Heart Beating 
 Against Her Arm, Looked Up, And Saw That He Was Regarding Her With 
 Glances Of    Searching Tenderness. Her Eyes Filled; Her Bosom Heaved; And, 
 But For A Wild Struggle, She Would Have Burst Into A Passion Of    Tears 
 Before The   Servant, Who Held The   Door Open For Them To Pass Into The 
 Breakfast-Room. 
   
   
   
 How Bright And Cheerful It All Looked--The Crusted Snow Of    The   Linen; 
 The Delicately Chased Silver, And More Delicate China; And This Was 
 Their Last Meal. She Sat Down And Poured Out His Coffee. Her Hand 
 Trembled, But She Tried To Smile When He Took The   Cup And Praised Its 
 Aroma. She Drank Some Herself, For The   Chill At Her Heart Was Spreading 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 14 (The Husband's Last Charge ) Pg 102 
 To Her Face And Hands. 
   
   
   
 Little Was Said During The   Meal, And Less Was Eaten. Elizabeth Looked At 
 The Clock As A Convict Gazes On The   Axe That Is To Slay Him. She Counted 
 The Moments As They Crept Away, Devouring The   Brief Time Yet Given To 
 Them, While He Glanced At His Watch, Nervously Every Few Minutes. 
   
   
   
 Then The   Husband And Wife Went Up Stairs Again. Elizabeth Turned From 
 Elsie's Door And Went Into Her Own Dressing-Room. With All Her 
 Magnanimity She Could Not Give Her Husband Up To His Sister During The 
 Last Moments Of    His Stay. He Followed Her Into The   Room, But Directly 
 Lifted The   Curtain And Went Into Elsie's Boudoir, Where The   Young Girl 
 Lay Profoundly Sleeping. Elizabeth Would Not Follow. Her Heart Was 
 Swelling Too Painfully. She Sat Down, Clasped Both Hands In Her Lap, And 
 Waited Like A Statue. 
   
   
   
 He Had Only Crossed The   Boudoir, Bent Over Elsie, And Pressed A Cautious 
 But Most Loving Kiss On Her Forehead. She Did Not Move, But Smiled 
 Softly In Her Sleep, And He Stole Away, Blessing Her. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth's Heart Gave A Sudden Leap When He Came Into Her Room Again 
 And Sat Down By Her Side. He Felt How Cold Her Hand Was, And Kissed It. 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth!" 
   
   
   
 She Turned, Frightened By The   Tone Of    His Voice. It Was Hoarse With 
 Emotion. 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth, I Have One Charge To Give Before We Part." 
   
   
   
 She Bent Her Head In Sorrowful Submission. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 14 (The Husband's Last Charge ) Pg 103 
   
 "Elsie, My Sister!" 
   
   
   
 He Did Not Notice The   Red Flame That Shot Up To Her Cheek, Or The 
 Shrinking Of    Her Whole Frame, But Went On. 
   
   
   
 "The Child Is So Precious To Me. The   Dearest Human Being I Have On 
 Earth--" He Hesitated A Moment, And Added, "Except--Except You, My 
 Wife." 
   
   
   
 She Was Grateful Even For This. Was It That She Was Conscious Of 
 Deserving Nothing More, Or Did The   Hungry Yearning Of    Her Heart Seize On 
 This Sweet Aliment With Thankfulness After The   Famine Of    Her Recent 
 Life? 
   
   
   
 He Saw The   Tears Spring Into Her Eyes, And Drew Her Closer To His Side. 
   
   
   
 "Be Careful Of    Her For My Sake, Elizabeth. She Was Given Me In Solemn 
 Charge At My Mother's Death-Bed. She Has Been The   Sweetest Solace Of    My 
 Barren Life. Let No Harm Come Near Her--No Evil Thing Taint The   Mind 
 Which I Leave In Your Hands Pure As Snow. Guard Her, Love Her, And Give 
 Her Back To Me, Gentle, Guileless, And Good, As She Lies Now, In The 
 Sweetest And Most Innocent Sleep I Ever Witnessed." 
   
   
   
 "I Will! I Will!" Answered Elizabeth, Conquering A Sharp Spasm Of    Pain 
 With The   Spirit Of    A Martyr. "If Human Care, Or Human Sacrifice Can 
 Insure Her Welfare, I Will Not Be Found Wanting." 
   
   
   
 Grantley Bent Down And Kissed His Wife Gratefully. 
   
   
   
 "Remember, Elizabeth, My Happiness And Honor Are Left In Your Keeping." 
   
   
   
 Did He Mean That Honor And Happiness Both Were Bound Up In Elsie, Or Had 
   
 He Really Thought Of    Her Rightful Share In His Life? 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 14 (The Husband's Last Charge ) Pg 104 
   
   
 This Question Flashed Through The   Young Wife's Mind, But She Would Not 
 Accept It In A Bitter Sense Then. The   Parting Hour Was Close At Hand. 
 She Trembled As Each Moment Left Them. 
   
   
   
 "I Will Be Kind To Elsie As You Can Desire; Indeed I Will," She Said. 
 "You Can Trust Me." 
   
   
   
 "If I Doubted That, Harassing As The   Voyage Is, I Would Take Her With 
 Me." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, If You Only Could Take Us Both! It Terrifies Me To Be Left Alone, 
 Surrounded With--" 
   
   
   
 "That Is Out Of    The   Question Now. But When I Come Back, We Will Try And 
 Make This Life Of    Ours Happier Than It Has Been." 
   
   
   
 She Looked At Him--Her Great, Mournful Eyes Widening With Pain. 
   
   
   
 "Have You Been Very Unhappy, Then, Grantley," She Faltered. 
   
   
   
 "Unhappy! I Did Not Say That; But Hereafter Our Bliss Must Be More 
 Perfect. We Shall Understand Each Other Better." 
   
   
   
 "Shall We--Shall We Ever? Oh, Grantley, Without Love What Perfect 
 Understanding Can Exist?" 
   
   
   
 Her Fine Eyes Were Flooded With Tears; Every Feature In Her Face 
 Quivered With Emotion. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 14 (The Husband's Last Charge ) Pg 105 
 A Clock On The   Mantel-Piece Chimed Out The   Hour Of    His Departure. On The 
 Instant Dolf Knocked At The   Door. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Started Up, Trembling Like A Wounded Bird That Struggles Away 
 From A Second Shot. 
   
   
   
 "So Soon! So Soon!" She Cried, Wringing Her Hands. "I Had So Much To 
 Ask; Everything To Say, And Now There Is No Time." 
   
   
   
 Grantley Took Her In His Arms, And Kissed Her Very Hurriedly, For The 
 Servant Was Standing In Sight. 
   
   
   
 "God Bless You, Elizabeth, I Must Go!" 
   
   
   
 She Flung Her Arms Wildly Around Him. Her Pale Face Was Lifted To His In 
 Mute Appeal. Was It For Pardon Of    Some Unknown Offence, Or The   Deep 
 Craving Of    A True Heart For Love? 
   
   
   
 Grantley Put Her Away, And Went Hurriedly Into Elsie's Room. He Came Out 
 Pale And Troubled. Elizabeth Stood By The   Door Gasping Her Breath; He 
 Wrung The   Hand She Held Forth To Stop Him, And Was Gone. She Heard His 
 Steps As They Went Down The   Walnut-Staircase, And They Fell Upon Her 
 Like Distinct Blows. The   Great Hall-Door Closed With A Sharp Noise That 
 Made Her Start, And With A Burst Of    Bitter, Bitter Anguish, Cry Out. 
 Then Came The   Sound Of    Carriage-Wheels Grinding Through Gravel, And The 
 Beat Of    Hoofs That Seemed Trampling Down The   Heart In Her Bosom. As 
 These Sounds Died Off, She Attempted To Reach The   Window And Look Out, 
 But Only Fell Upon The   Couch Which Stood Near It, And Fainted Without A 
 Moan. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 15 (Mrs. Harrington's Friends) Pg 106 
   
 A Day Or Two After Mellen's Departure, Elizabeth, Who Was Taking Her 
 Solitary Promenade On The   Veranda, Was Surprised By A Visit From Mrs. 
 Harrington, Who Came Fluttering Across The   Lawn Between Two Gentlemen, 
 With Whom She Seemed Carrying On A Right And Left Flirtation. She Came 
 Up The   Steps With Her Flounces All In Commotion, Her Face Wreathed With 
 Insipid Smiles, And Her Hair Done Up In A Marvellous Combination Of 
 Puffs, Curls And Braids Under A Tiny Bonnet, That Hovered Over Them Like 
 A Butterfly Just Ready To Take Wing. 
   
   
   
 "I Knew That You Would Be Moping Yourself To Death," She Cried, Floating 
 Down Upon Elizabeth With Both Hands Extended; "So I Gave Up Everything 
 And Came In The   First Train. Now Do Acknowledge That I Am The   Kindest 
 Friend In The   World." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Received Her Cordially, And With A Great Effort Shook Off The 
 Gloomy Thoughts That Had Oppressed Her All The   Morning. Mrs. Harrington 
 Did Not Heed This, She Was Always Ready To Welcome Herself, And In Haste 
 To Secure Her Full Share Of    The   Conversation, And Before Elizabeth Could 
 Finish Her Rather Halting Attempts At A Compliment She Presented Her 
 Companions. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Had Hardly Glanced At The   Gentlemen Till Then, But Now She 
 Recognized The   Elder And More Stately Of    The   Two As The   Person Who Had 
 Probably Saved Her Life On The   Bloomingdale Road. 
   
   
   
 "I Need Not Ask A Welcome For This Gentleman, I Am Sure," Said Mrs. 
 Harrington, Clasping Both Hands Over Mr. North's Arm, And Leaning 
 Coquettishly Upon Him. "He Is Our Preserver, Mrs. Mellen,--Our Hero." 
   
   
   
 North Smiled, But Rejected These Compliments With An Impatient Lift Of 
 The Head. 
   
   
   
 "Pray Allow Mrs. Mellen To Forget That This Is Not Our First Meeting," 
   
 He Said; "So Small A Service Is Not Worth Mentioning." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 15 (Mrs. Harrington's Friends) Pg 107 
   
   
 He Looked Steadily At Elizabeth As He Spoke. She Seemed To Shrink From 
 His Glance, But Answered, 
   
   
   
 "No, No; It Was A Service I Can Never Forget--Never Hope To Repay." 
   
   
   
 "Now Let Me Beg A Welcome For My Other Friend," Interposed Mrs. 
 Harrington. "Mr. Hawkins. I Told Him It Was Quite A Charity To Come With 
 Me And Rouse You Up A Little, Besides, He Is Dying To See Your Lovely 
 Sister-In-Law." 
   
   
   
 Mr. Hawkins, A Very Young Englishman, Was Leaning Against A Pillar Of 
 The Veranda In An Attitude Which Displayed His Very Stylish Dress To The 
 Best Possible Advantage. He Appeared Mildly Conscious That He Had 
 Performed A Solemn Duty In Making A Perambulating Tailor's Block Of 
 Himself, And Ready To Receive Any Amount Of    Feminine Admiration Without 
 Resistance. He Came Forward Half A Step And Fell Back Again. 
   
   
   
 "Such A Charming Place You Have Here--Quite A Paradise," He Drawled, 
 Caressing The   Head Of    His Cane, Which Was Constantly Between His Lips. 
 "I Trust--Aw--The Other Angel Of    This Retreat Is Visible?" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Replied With A Faint Smile. She Had Borne A Good Many Similar 
 Afflictions From Mrs. Harrington's Friends, But It Was Too Much That 
 They Should Be Forced Upon Her Just Then. 
   
   
   
 "Where Is Elsie?" Cried The   Widow, With Vivacious Affection, Shaking Her 
 Gay Plumage Like A Canary Bird In The   Sun. 
   
   
   
 "In Her Own Room," Replied Elizabeth. "Pray Walk In, And I Will Call 
 Her." 
   
   
   
   
 "Oh, Never Mind, I'll Go!" Said Mrs. Harrington. "Gentlemen, I Leave You 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 15 (Mrs. Harrington's Friends) Pg 108 
 With Mrs. Mellen; But No Flirtation, Remember That!" 
   
   
   
 She Fluttered, Laughed A Little, And Shook Her Finger At The   Very Young 
 Man, Who Said "Aw!" While North Seemed Absorbed In The   Scenery. Then 
 Away She Flew, Kissing Her Hand To Them, And Leaving Elizabeth To Gather 
 Up Her Weary Thoughts And Make An Effort At Entertaining These Unwelcome 
 Guests. 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Harrington Found Elsie Yawning Over A New Novel, And Quite Prepared 
 To Be Enlivened By The   Prospect Of    Company. 
   
   
   
 "But I Can't Go Down Such A Figure," She Said; "Just Wait A Minute. One 
 Gets So Careless In A House Without Gentlemen." 
   
   
   
 "Poor Dear! I Am Sure You Are Moped." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, To Death. It's Dreadful!" Sighed Elsie. "I Feel Things So Acutely. 
 If I Only Had A Little Of    Bessie's Stoicism!" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, It's All Very Well; But You Are Made Up Of    Feeling," Said The 
 Widow. "Change Your Dress, Dear. Oh, You've Made A Conquest Of    A Certain 
 Gentleman." 
   
   
   
 "What, That Hawkins! He's A Fearful Idiot!" Cried Elsie. "But He'll Do, 
 For Want Of    A Better." 
   
   
   
 The Sensitive Young Creature Had Quite Forgotten Her Low Spirits, But 
 Dressed Herself In The   Most Becoming Morning Attire Possible, And 
 Floated Down To Greet The   Guests And Quite Bewilder Them With Her 
 Loveliness. 
   
   
   
 Hawkins Had Been Mortally Afraid Of    Mrs. Mellen, But With Elsie He Could 
   
 Talk, And Elizabeth Sat Quite Stunned By The   Flood Of    Frivolous Nonsense 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 15 (Mrs. Harrington's Friends) Pg 109 
 And The   Peals Of    Senseless Laughter Which Went On About Her. As For Mr. 
 North, Elsie Scarcely Gave Him A Word After The   First General 
 Salutation. 
   
   
   
 After Awhile Elizabeth Managed To Escape, On The   Plea That Household 
 Duties Required Her Presence, And Stole Up To Her Room For A Little 
 Quiet. All At Once She Heard Tom Fuller's Voice In The   Hall; Opened Her 
 Dressing-Room Door, And There He Stood In His Usual Disordered State. 
   
   
   
 "I've Come To Say Good-Bye," Were His First Words. 
   
   
   
 "Then You Are Really Going, Tom?" She Said, Sorrowfully, Taking His Hand 
 And Leading Him Into The   Chamber. "Oh, How Sorry I Am." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I'm Off To-Morrow," He Said, Resolutely, Running Both Hands 
 Through His Hair, And Trying To Keep His Courage Up. "A Trip To Europe 
 Is A Splendid Thing, Bess--I'm A Lucky Fellow To Get It." 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Be All Alone," She Said, Mournfully; "And I Had Depended On You 
 So Much." 
   
   
   
 "Oh," Cried Tom, "It's Good Of    You To Miss Me--Nobody Else Will! But 
 There, Bessie, Don't You Set Me Off! I Wanted To Bid You 
 Good-Bye--I--I--Well, I'm A Confounded Fool, But I Thought I'd Like To 
 See Her Just Once More." 
   
   
   
 "And Those Tiresome People Are Here," Said Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "Who Do You Mean?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Mrs. Harrington And Two Men She Has Brought To Spend The   Day--One 
 Of Them Is The   Person Who Checked Our Horses That Day." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 15 (Mrs. Harrington's Friends) Pg 110 
 "I Thought I Heard The   Widow's Voice As I Came Through The   Hall," Said 
 Tom. "Well, Well, It's Better So! You See I Don't Want To Make A Donkey 
 Of Myself." 
   
   
   
 "Tom, You Are The   Best Creature In The   World," Cried Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Lord Bless You, No," Said Tom, Rubbing His Forehead In A 
 Disconsolate Way; "I Ain't Good; There's Nothing Like That About Me. 
 'Pon My Word, I'm Quite Shocked Lately To See What An Envious, 
 Bad-Hearted Old Wretch I'm Getting To Be." 
   
   
   
 "We Won't Go Downstairs Yet," Said Elizabeth; "Sit Down Here And Let's 
 Have A Comfortable Talk, Like Old Times, Tom." 
   
   
   
 "Well, No, I Guess Not, Thank You--It's Very Kind Of    You," Returned He, 
 Getting Very Red. "You See I Can't Stay But An Hour--I Must Take The 
 Next Train, For I've Lots Of    Things To Do." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I Thought You Would Spend The   Night." 
   
   
   
 "Now, Don't Ask Me--I Can't--It Wouldn't Be Wise If I Could," Cried Tom, 
 Giving His Hair An Unmerciful Combing With His Fingers. 
   
   
   
 "No," She Replied, Regarding Him With Womanly Pity; "Perhaps Not. And 
 You Would Like To Go Down Stairs?" 
   
   
   
 "I'm A Fool To Wish It," He Answered; "Those Fine People Will Only Laugh 
 At Me, And I Know When I See That Magnifico And His Popinjay Friend 
 About Elsie I Shall Want To Wring Their Conceited Necks. But I'll 
 Go--Oh, It's No Use Telling Lies! You Understand Just What A Fool I 
 Am--I Came Because I Feel As If I Must See Her Once More!" 
   
   
   
 Tom Was Twisting His Hat In Both Hands, His Features Worked In The 
   
 Attempt He Made To Control His Agitation; But Elizabeth Loved Him Too 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 15 (Mrs. Harrington's Friends) Pg 111 
 Well For Any Notice Of    His Odd Manner--She Was Entirely Absorbed In 
 Sympathy For His Trouble. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Tom, Tom!" She Said, "I Do Hope Absence--The Change--Will Do You 
 Good." 
   
   
   
 "Yes," He Broke In, With A Strangled Whistle That Began As A Groan; 
 "Yes, Of    Course, Thank You--Oh, No Doubt! You See, There's No Knowing 
 What Good May Come. But Lord Bless You, Bess, If The   Old Ship Would Only 
 Sink And Land Me Safe As Many Fathoms Under Salt Water As Was 
 Convenient, It Would Be About The   Best Thing That Could Happen To Me." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Talk So, Tom; You Can't Think How It Pains Me." 
   
   
   
 "Well, I Won't--There, I'm All Right Now! Ti-Rol-De-Rol!" And Tom 
 Actually Tried To Sing. "I Say, Bessie, She Never--She Don't Seem, You 
 Know--?" 
   
   
   
 "What, Tom?" 
   
   
   
 "To Be Sorry I Was Going, You Know?" 
   
   
   
 "Elsie? She Has Been So Engrossed With Her Brother's Journey----" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Of    Course," Tom Broke In; "Oh, It's Not To Be Expected--Nobody 
 That Wasn't A Flounder Ever Would Have Asked! Ri-Tol-De-Rol! I'm A 
 Little Hoarse This Morning, But It's No Matter--I Only Want To Show I'm 
 Not Put About, You Know--That Is, Not Much." 
   
   
   
 He Moved Uneasily About The   Chamber, Upset Light Chairs And Committed 
 Disasters Generally; But All The   While Looked Resolute As Possible, And 
 Kept Up His Attempt At A Song In A Mournful Quaver. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 15 (Mrs. Harrington's Friends) Pg 112 
 "Well, I Can't Stay," He Said; "I Mustn't Lose The   Train! Now, Don't 
 Feel Uncomfortable, Bessie; Lord Bless You, I Shall Soon Be All 
 Right--Sea-Sickness Is Good For My Disease, You Know," And Tom Tried To 
 Laugh, But It Was A Dismal Failure Compared With His Former 
 Light-Heartedness. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Saw That He Was Restless To Get Once More Into Elsie's 
 Presence, Painful As The   Interview Must Be To Him, So She Smoothed His 
 Hair, Straightened His Necktie And Accompanied Him Downstairs. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Dear, Delightful Tom Fuller!" Cried Mrs. Harrington, Pleased To 
 See Any Man Arrive, For Elsie Had Carried Off Both Her Victims Into The 
 Window-Seat, And Was Making Them Dizzy With Her Smiles And Brilliant 
 Nonsense. 
   
   
   
 "I--I'm Delighted To See You," Cried Tom, Frantically, Thrusting His Hat 
 In Her Face, In A Wild Delusion That He Was Offering His Hand, For He 
 Was So Upset By The   Sight Of    Elsie That He Felt As If Rapidly Going Up 
 In An Unmanageable Balloon. 
   
   
   
 "I'll Just Say Good-Bye At The   Same Time," Pursued Tom; "For I'm Rather 
 In A Hurry, Thank You." 
   
   
   
 "Why, You're Not Going Away Directly!" Cried The   Widow. "Oh, You Must 
 Stay And Entertain Me. Elsie Has Left Me Quite Desolate." 
   
   
   
 "Thank You; It's Of    No Importance; I'm Not Quite On My Sea Legs Yet," 
 Gasped Tom, Growing So Dizzy That He Was Possessed Of    A Mad Idea He Was 
 Already On Shipboard. 
   
   
   
 "Why, You Look Quite White And Ill," Said The   Widow. 
   
   
   
 "Yes; Oh, Not Any, Thank You," Cried Tom, Stepping On The   Widow's Dress, 
 Dancing Off It And Dealing Elizabeth A Blow With His Hat. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 15 (Mrs. Harrington's Friends) Pg 113 
   
   
 Mrs. Mellen Felt Herself Grow Sick At Heart; She Glanced At Elsie; The 
 Girl Was Laughing Gaily, And Chatting Away With Young Hawkins, 
 Regardless Of    Tom's Presence. North Stood By, Looking At Her With His 
 Deep, Earnest Eyes, As If Searching Her Character In All Its Shallow 
 Depths. Elizabeth Felt Bitterly Indignant, And Exclaimed-- 
   
   
   
 "Elsie, My Cousin Has Come To Wish Us Good-Bye, If You Can Spare Him A 
 Moment." 
   
   
   
 "So You Are Really Going?" Called Elsie. "You Oughtn't To Run Away So. 
 It's So Unkind Of    You." 
   
   
   
 Tom Lifted His Eyes Mournfully To Her Face. 
   
   
   
 "My Lap Is So Full Of    Flowers," Cried Elsie, Glancing Down At A Mass Of 
 Roses That Glowed In The   Folds Of    Her Morning Dress, "I Can't Possibly 
 Get Up; Come And Shake Hands With Me." 
   
   
   
 It Was Well For Tom That Mrs. Harrington Seized His Arm, And Afforded 
 Him A Few Instants To Regain His Composure, While She Asked All Sorts Of 
 Questions About His Journey And Its Object. 
   
   
   
 "Mary Harrington," Said Elsie. "Just Let Mr. Fuller Come Here; You 
 Mustn't Assault Peaceable Men In That Way." 
   
   
   
 "La, Dear, What Odd Things You Do Say! I Was Just Talking With Mr. 
 Fuller About His Journey." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Glanced At North And Whispered To His Companion, Who Laughed In A 
 Very Polite Way. Tom Knew It Was At Him, And Grew More Red And Awkward. 
 Elizabeth Recognised The   Silly Insult, And Darted A Look Of    Such 
 Indignation Towards The   Offender That The   Youth Was Quite Subdued, 
 Although It Had No Effect Whatever On Elsie. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 15 (Mrs. Harrington's Friends) Pg 114 
   
   
 She Rose, Dropping Her Flowers Over The   Carpet, Put Her Hand In Mr. 
 North's Arm, Left Hawkins To Follow, And Caress His Cane In Peace, And 
 Moved Towards The   Group. 
   
   
   
 "Good-Bye, Mr. Fuller," Said She, Touching His Shoulder With The   Tips Of 
 Her Fingers. "If You Bring Me A Beautiful Lava Bracelet Perhaps I'll 
 Forgive You For Going Away,--And Some Pink Coral,--Don't Forget." 
   
   
   
 Tom Was A Sight To Behold Between Confusion, Distress, And His 
 Superhuman Efforts To Be Calm. 
   
   
   
 "I'll Bring You Twenty," Said He, Recklessly. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, That Would Be Overpowering," Laughed Elsie. "Good-Bye. I'm Sure 
 You'll Look Touching When You Are Seasick." 
   
   
   
 "He! He!" Giggled Hawkins, As Well As He Could For The   Cane. 
   
   
   
 Tom Turned On Him Like A Tiger. 
   
   
   
 "You'll Ruin Your Digestion If You Laugh So Much Over That Tough Meal," 
 Said He, And For Once Tom Had The   Laugh On His Side. 
   
   
   
 "Good-Bye, Miss Elsie," He Continued, Determined To Get Away While He 
 Could Still Preserve A Decent Show Of    Composure; "Good-Bye." 
   
   
   
 "Good-Bye, Tom Fuller, Good-Bye!" 
   
   
   
   
 She Flung Some Of    The   Flowers She Was Holding, At Him. Tom Caught Them 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 15 (Mrs. Harrington's Friends) Pg 115 
 And Hurried Out Of    The   Room, Pressing The   Fragrant Blossoms Against His 
 Waistcoat, And Smothering A Mortal Pang. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Followed Him Into The   Hall, But Their Parting Was A Brief One, 
 Spoken Amid Bursts Of    Laughter From Within, And In A Broken Voice By The 
 Warm Hearted Young Fellow. 
   
   
   
 "Good-Bye, Bessie--God Bless You." 
   
   
   
 "You'll Write To Me, Tom? I Shall Miss You So." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Don't; It Ain't Worth While! I'll Write Of    Course; Good-Bye." 
   
   
   
 Tom Dashed Down The   Steps And Fled Along The   Avenue In Mad Haste, And 
 Elizabeth Returned To Her Guests. 
   
   
   
 It Seemed To Her That The   Day Would Never Come To An End. Mrs. 
 Harrington And Elsie Scarcely Heeded Her, But Fluttered From Room To 
 Room With The   Two Guests, Doing The   Honors With Great Spirit, And Urging 
 Them To Extend Their Visit Some Days. Elizabeth Was Offended At The 
 Reckless Offer Of    Hospitality. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Saw This And Whispered, "It Wasn't My Fault; Don't Blame Me, Dear! 
 Grant Is Gone, And He Told You Not To Be Cross With Me." 
   
   
   
 So Elizabeth Controlled Herself; Perhaps The   Girl Had Done All This Harm 
 Unconsciously. She Would Believe So, At Least; No Cloud Must Come 
 Between Them. These Almost Strange Men Were Invited, And Must Remain If 
 They So Decided. 
   
   
   
   
 As If She Had Not Enough To Bear Already, Elizabeth's Inflictions Were 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 15 (Mrs. Harrington's Friends) Pg 116 
 Increased Towards The   Dinner Hour By The   Arrival Of    A Mr. Rhodes And His 
 Daughter, Who Lived At An Easy Distance, And Thought It A Neighborly And 
 Kind Thing For Them To Drop In To Dinner With Mrs. Mellen, And Console 
 Her In Her Loneliness. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 16 (The Widow's Flirtation ) Pg 117 
   
 Mrs. Harrington Plunged Into Her Natural Element At Once; Mr. Rhodes Was 
 A Rich Widower, Vulgar And Pompous As Could Well Be Imagined; But That 
 Made No Difference, The   Lady Spread Her Flimsy Net In That Direction And 
 Put On All Her Fascinations At Once, Leaving The   Younger Men To Their 
 Fate. This Was Splendid Sport To Elsie, For Miss Jemima, The   Daughter, A 
 Gaunt, Peaked-Nosed Female, Had Been Miss Jemima A Good Many More Years 
 Than She Found Agreeable, And When Any Woman Ventured Even To Look At 
 Her Stout Parent, She Was Up In Arms At Once And Ready To Do Battle 
 Against The   Threatened Danger, Resolved That One Man At Least Should Own 
 Her Undivided Dominion, Even If That Man Was Her Pompous Old Father. Mr. 
 Rhodes Was At Once Captivated By The   Widow's Flattery, And Elsie 
 Mischievously Increased Jemima's Growing Irritation By Whispers Full Of 
 Honied Malice, That Almost Drove That Single Lady Distracted. 
   
   
   
 "Quite A Flirtation, I Declare," Said She; "Really, Miss Jemima, Widows 
 Are Very Dangerous, And She Is So Fascinating." 
   
   
   
 "It's Ridiculous For A Woman To Go On So," Returned The   Spinster, 
 Shaking Her Head In Vehement Agitation; "You May Just Tell Her It's No 
 Use, My Pa Isn't Likely To Be Caught With Chaff Like That." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, But Mrs. Harrington Is Considered Irresistible." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 16 (The Widow's Flirtation ) Pg 118 
   
   
 "Well, I Can't See It For My Part," Retorted Jemima; "She's A Tolerable 
 Specimen Of    Antique Painting; But My Pa Isn't Given To The   Fine Arts." 
   
   
   
 "Oh! Mrs. Harrington," Called Elsie, "I Wish You Could Induce Mr. Rhodes 
 To Give Us A Picnic In His Woods Before The   Weather Gets Too Cold--They 
 Are Delightful. I Daren't Ask Him, But You Might Venture, I'm Sure." 
   
   
   
 Miss Jemima Looked As If She Had Three Minds To Strangle The   Pretty 
 Torment On The   Spot. 
   
   
   
 "Excuse Me, Dear," Said Mrs. Harrington, "I Am Sure I Could Have No 
 Influence." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Painted Humbug!" Muttered Jemima. 
   
   
   
 "I Should Be Delighted--Charmed!" Exclaimed Mr. Rhodes. "Madam, It Would 
 Be A Day Never To Be Forgotten That Honored My Poor House With Your 
 Presence," He Broke Off, Puffing Till The   Brass Buttons On His Coat 
 Shook Like Hailstones. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Are A Dreadful Flatterer, I See!" Answered The   Widow, Quite 
 Aware Of    Jemima's Rage, And Delighted To Increase It. 
   
   
   
 "Madam," Said The   Stout Man, "On The   Honor Of    A Gentleman, I Never 
 Flatter. Miss Elsie, Defend Me." 
   
   
   
 "Not Unless You Promise To Get Up The   Picnic," Said The   Little Witch. 
 "Miss Jemima Is Anxious To Have It----" 
   
   
   
 "Me," Broke In The   Acid Damsel, Unable To Endure Anything More, "I Am 
 Sure I Never Thought Of    Such A Thing, Don't Speak For Me, If You 
 Please." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 16 (The Widow's Flirtation ) Pg 119 
   
   
 "But You Will Be Delighted, You Know You Will." 
   
   
   
 "Pa's Got To Go To Philadelphia," Said Jemima, Sharply. 
   
   
   
 "But I Could Defer The   Trip, Mimy," Said Her Parent, Appealingly. 
   
   
   
 "Business Is Business, You Always Say," Retorted The   Damsel. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Gave A Little Scream. 
   
   
   
 "Why, How Odd," Said She. "Mrs. Harrington Goes To Philadelphia Next 
 Week You Can Escort Her, Mr. Rhodes, She Is A Sad Coward About 
 Travelling Alone." 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Be Delighted," Said The   Widower, "Delighted." 
   
   
   
 Jemima Fairly Groaned; She Made A Strangling Effort To Turn Her Agony 
 Into A Cough, But It Began As A Groan; Both Elsie And Mrs. Harrington 
 Were Convinced Of    That, And It Delighted Them Beyond Measure. 
   
   
   
 "It Would Be Very, Very Kind Of    Mr. Rhodes," Said The   Widow, "But Elsie, 
 You Are Inconsiderate, To Think Of    Him Taking So Much Trouble Only For 
 Us, And I A Stranger." 
   
   
   
 "It Would Be An Honor And Delight To Me," Insisted Rhodes. 
   
   
   
 Jemima Resolutely Arose From Her Chair, And Planted Herself In A Seat 
 Directly In Front Of    Her Parent--He Could Not Avoid Her Eye Then--The 
 Wrath Burning There Made Him Hesitate And Stammer. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 16 (The Widow's Flirtation ) Pg 120 
   
 "Miss Jemima," Said Elsie, "Come And Look At My Geraniums; I Think They 
 Are Finer Even Than Yours." 
   
   
   
 But Nothing Short Of    A Torpedo Exploding Under Her Chair Would Have Made 
 The Heroic Damsel Quit Her Post, Not For One Instant Would She Leave Her 
 Parent Exposed To The   Wiles Of    That Abominable Widow. 
   
   
   
 "My Dear, I Am So Tired," Said She, "You Must Excuse Me." 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps You'd Like To Go And Lie Down," Persisted Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "You Look Fatigued," Said Mrs. Harrington. 
   
   
   
 "Do I, Ma'am; You're Kind, I'm Sure," Snapped The   Spinster, Trying To 
 Smile. "I Never Lie Down In The   Daytime; I'm Very Comfortable Where I 
 Am, Thank You." 
   
   
   
 She Might Be Very Perfectly At Ease Herself, But She Made Her Father 
 Very Uncomfortable, While Elsie And The   Widow Never Gave Over Teasing 
 For A Single Instant, Till Elizabeth Returned To The   Room. 
   
   
   
 Luckily Dinner Was Announced, And The   Asperity Of    Miss Jemima's Feelings 
 Softened A Little By That, Especially As She Reflected That Her Father 
 Would Be Obliged To Lead Mrs. Mellen Into The   Dining-Room. But That 
 Dreadful Elsie Destroyed Even That Forlorn Hope. 
   
   
   
 "Bessie," Said She, "We Must Ask Mr. Rhodes To Play Host And Sit At The 
 Foot Of    The   Table, So He Shall Lead Mrs. Harrington In." 
   
   
   
 Even Elizabeth Could Not Repress A Smile At The   Little Elf's Malicious 
 Craft, And There Was Nothing To Be Said. The   Wretched Jemima Grew Fairly 
   
 White With Rage, But She Was Obliged To Control Herself, And The   Dinner 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 16 (The Widow's Flirtation ) Pg 121 
 Passed Off In The   Most Social, Neighborly Fashion. 
   
   
   
 At A Very Early Hour Miss Jemima Insisted Upon Returning Home, But Elsie 
 Had A Parting Shaft Ready For Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Persuaded Mrs. Harrington And These Gentlemen To Stay Over 
 To-Morrow," Said She. "May I Promise Them That We'll All Drive To Your 
 House And Take Luncheon, Miss Jemima, By Way Of    Returning Your Visit." 
   
   
   
 The Spinster Was Compelled To Express Her Gratification. She Could Do No 
 Less, After Having Invited Herself And Her Father To Dinner At Piney 
 Cove, But Her Face Was A Perfect Study While The   Pleasant Words Fell 
 From Her Compressed Lips, Like Bullets From A Mould. 
   
   
   
 "We Shall Be In Ecstasy," Said Mr. Rhodes. 
   
   
   
 "You Will Be In New York," Retorted Jemima; "You Have To Go Early In The 
 Morning." 
   
   
   
 "My Dear, The   Day After Will Do As Well." 
   
   
   
 "Now, Pa, You Know You Said----" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Miss Jemima," Broke In Elsie, "I Shall Think You Don't Want Us To 
 Come!" 
   
   
   
 "And I," Said The   Widow, "Shall Be Mortally Offended If Mr. Rhodes Runs 
 Away The   Very First Time I Have The   Pleasure Of    Visiting His House." 
   
   
   
 "Of Course, Of    Course!" Said The   Stout Man. "My Daughter, Mimy, Is A 
 Great Business Woman--Girl, I Mean--But On An Occasion Like This Even 
   
 Business Must Wait. Ladies, I Go Home To Dream Of    The   Honor To-Morrow 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 16 (The Widow's Flirtation ) Pg 122 
 Will Bring." 
   
   
   
 "Well, Pa, If We're Going At All, I Think We'd Better Start," Cried The 
 Spinster; "We Are Keeping The   Horses In The   Cold." 
   
   
   
 She Made Her Farewells Very Brief And Carried Off Her Parent In Triumph, 
 Darting A Last Defiant Look At The   Widow As She Passed. 
   
   
   
 The Moment They Were Gone Elsie Went Into Convulsions Of    Laughter, And 
 Clapping Her Pretty White Hands Like A Child, Cried Out: 
   
   
   
 "She'll Poison You, Mary Harrington, I Know She Will." 
   
   
   
 "My Dear, I'll Eat Luncheon Before I Go." 
   
   
   
 Even Elizabeth Was Forced To Laugh At The   Absurd Scene. Elsie Mimicked 
 The Spinster, And Turned The   Affair In So Many Ridiculous Ways That It 
 Afforded General Amusement For The   Rest Of    The   Evening. 
   
   
   
 The Whole Party Did Drive Over To Mr. Rhodes's House The   Next Day, And 
 Miss Jemima Was Tormented Out Of    Her Very Senses; While Mr. Rhodes Was 
 Made To Appear Ridiculous As Only A Pompous Old Widower, With A Keen 
 Appetite For Flattery, Can Be Made Look. 
   
   
   
 The Question Of    The   Picnic Came Up Again, But Elizabeth Settled That 
 Matter By Refusing To Have Any Share In It. She Was In No Spirits For 
 Such Amusement, And Had Decided To Refuse All Invitations During Mr. 
 Mellen's Absence. 
   
   
   
 From That Day Miss Jemima Always Felt A Liking For Mrs. Mellen, Who Had 
 So Quietly Come To Her Rescue, And She Was The   Only One Of    The   Party To 
 Whom The   Claret Would Not Have Proved A Fatal Dose If The   Spinster's 
 Sharp Glances Or Secret Wishes Could Have Had Their Due Effect. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 16 (The Widow's Flirtation ) Pg 123 
   
 From Some Caprice Mrs. Harrington Prolonged Her Stay At Piney Cove For 
 An Entire Week, And All This Time She Protested Against Either Of    The 
 Gentlemen Who Had Accompanied Her There Returning Without Her. Elsie, In 
 Her Careless, Childish Way, Seconded The   Widow, So These Two Men Dropped 
 Into Such Easy Relations With The   Family That It Seemed Difficult To 
 Assign Any Period To Their Visit. Nothing Could Be Quieter Than Mr. 
 North's Mode Of    Life During His Sojourn At The   House. If He Joined In 
 The Light Conversation So Prevalent At All Times, It Was With A Quiet 
 Grace That Modified It Without Offering Rebuke. He Seemed To Give No 
 Preference To The   Society Of    Any One Of    The   Three Ladies, But Most 
 Frequently Attended Mrs. Harrington In Her Walks And Rides. To Elsie He 
 Was Reserved, Almost Paternal, And In His Society The   Young Girl Would 
 Become Grave, Sometimes Thoughtful, As If His Presence Depressed Her 
 Childish Flow Of    Spirits. 
   
   
   
 If North Ever Had More Than Ordinary Intercourse With His Hostess No One 
 Witnessed It, Yet A Close Observer Might Have Seen That He Watched Her 
 With A Quiet Vigilance That Bespoke Some Deep Interest In Her Movements. 
 Those Who Have Seen This Very Man Creep Into The   Mansion House At Night 
 And Wander Cautiously From Room To Room, As If To Fix A Plan Of    The 
 Dwelling In His Mind, Will Understand That His Visit, Which Seemed So 
 Purely Accidental, Had Its Object; But No One Could Have Discovered, By 
 Look Or Movement, What That Object Was. 
   
   
   
 At Last The   Party Broke Up And Returned To The   City. Elsie Went With 
 Them. At First Mrs. Mellen Opposed Her Going, But The   Pretty Creature 
 Was Resolute Enough When Her Own Wishes Were Concerned, And Would Listen 
 To No Opposition. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Not Going To Live In This Stupid Place, Like A Nun In A Convent, 
 Just Because My Brother Desires To Amuse Himself In California," She 
 Said, When Elizabeth Would Have Dissuaded Her From Leaving Home. "I Tell 
 You, Grant Would Not Wish It. I Am Not Married And Obliged To Shut 
 Myself Up And Play Proper Like You. It's Downright Cruel Of    You Wanting 
 Me To Stay Here. I'm Half Dead With Grieving Already. The   House Isn't 
 Like Home Without Grant. At Any Rate, I'm Going; You Are Not My Mother!" 
   
   
   
 She Carried Her Point; Elizabeth Had No Absolute Authority Which Could 
 Enforce Obedience On A Creature At Once So Stubborn And So Volatile. So 
 She Made No Further Opposition, Fearing That Anything Like Violent 
   
 Measures Might Prove Distasteful To Her Husband. 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 17 (Starting For The   Pic-Nic ) Pg 124 
 But One Day Now Remained Of    Mrs. Harrington's Unwelcome Visit. The   Whole 
 Party, Except Elizabeth, Were To Start For New York In The   Morning, 
 Where Mrs. Harrington Had Resolved To Open A Splendid Succession Of 
 Receptions And Parties In Elsie's Behalf. 
   
   
   
 This Last Day Elsie Declared Should Be The   Crowning Pleasure Of    Mrs. 
 Harrington's Visit. They Would Ride Down To The   Sea-Side Tavern On 
 Horseback, Have A Chowder Party On The   Precipice Behind It, Looking Out 
 Upon The   Ocean, And Return Home At Dusk Or By Moonlight, As Caprice 
 Might Determine. Mr. Rhodes And Miss Jemima Were To Be Included, And 
 Some Of    The   Colored Servants Were Forwarded Early In The   Morning To 
 Superintend The   Arrangements. 
   
   
   
 The Dew Was Hanging Thick And Bright On The   Lawn When Mr. Rhodes And His 
 Daughter Rode Up To The   Piney Cove Mansion. A Group Of    Horses Were 
 Gathered In Front Of    The   Veranda, And A Little Crowd Of    Ladies, In Long 
 Sweeping Dresses, Gauntlet Gloves And Pretty Hats, Stood Chatting Around 
 The Door. 
   
   
   
 Mr. Rhodes Preferred To Sit On His Handsome Bay Horse, And Wait For The 
 Party To Arrange Itself, For It Was Rather Inconvenient For Him To Mount 
 And Dismount The   High-Stepping Beast Oftener Than Was Absolutely 
 Necessary. As For Jemima, She Rode A Long-Limbed, Slender-Bodied Horse, 
 And Sat Him In Grim Dignity, As The   Dames Of    Old Occupied Their 
 High-Backed Chairs. Her Beaver Hat Towered High, And The   Stiff Tuft Of 
   
 Feathers That Rose From It In Front Gave A Dash Of    The   Military To Her 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 17 (Starting For The   Pic-Nic ) Pg 125 
 Usually Defiant Aspect, Grimly Imposing. 
   
   
   
 She Drew Her Horse Up To The   Front Steps, And Sat Viciously Regarding 
 The City Widow, As That Lady Shook Out The   Folds Of    Her Riding-Skirt, 
 Pulled The   Gauntlets To A Tighter Fit On Her Shapely Hands, And Kept Her 
 Cornelian-Headed Riding-Whip In A Constant State Of    Vibration, For The 
 Benefit Of    That Evidently Too Admiring Widower On The   Great Bay Horse. 
   
   
   
 The Party Mounted At Last, And Cantered In A Gay Cavalcade Across The 
 Lawn, Leaving The   Mansion Behind Them Almost In Solitude. It Was A 
 Lovely Day, Bright With Sunshine, And Freshened By A Cool Breeze From 
 The Ocean. Mrs. Mellen That Day Seemed Among The   Most Joyous Of    The 
 Party. Whatever Care Had Hitherto Possessed Her She Evidently Threw Off; 
 Her Sweet Voice Rang Out Pleasantly, And Her Face Grow Beautiful In The 
 Animation Of    The   Moment. 
   
   
   
 For A While The   Party Moved On At Random; But When The   Road Branched Off 
 Into A Long Tract Of    The   Woodland The   Equestrians Naturally Broke Up 
 Into Pairs, And, Either By Chance Or Design, Mr. North Joined Elizabeth, 
 Who Was Riding A Little In Advance. It Was Almost The   First Time That He 
 Had Seemed To Prefer Her Society During His Whole Visit, And This 
 Movement Naturally Created A Little Observation. Elsie Looked After The 
 Splendid Pair As They Rode Under The   Overhanging Trees, With An 
 Expression Of    Subdued Wonder In Her Blue Eyes, Which Amounted Almost To 
 Dismay. Mrs. Harrington Laughed With As Much Meaning As Her Small Share 
 Of Intellect Could Concentrate On One Idea, And Said In A Low Voice To 
 Elsie: 
   
   
   
 "Did I Not Tell You They Had Met Before? She Has Been Playing Dutiful 
 Like A Martyr. See How She Breaks Out Now. Look! Look! She Is Turning 
 Down A Cross Road; It Is A Mile Farther Round." 
   
   
   
 "We Will Go On Direct," Said Elsie. "If My Brother's Wife Chooses To 
 Ride Off Alone With Any Man Through The   Woods, Let Her. It Was Decided 
 That We Should Take The   Highway, And We Will." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 17 (Starting For The   Pic-Nic ) Pg 126 
   
 Elsie Spoke With Decision, A Cold Light Came Into Her Blue Eyes, And The 
 Expression About Her Lips Was Almost Stern; For A Moment The   Girl Was 
 Transfigured Before Her Friend. 
   
   
   
 At The   Cross Roads There Was A Little Debate. Miss Jemima Turned Her 
 Horse In The   Direction Elizabeth Had Taken. The   Generally Obedient Papa 
 Was Following This Lead, When Mr. Hawkins Was Sent Forward To Arrest 
 Him. 
   
   
   
 "Straight Ahead, That's The   Programme," He Called Out, Taking The   Gold 
 Head Of    His Riding-Whip From His Mouth Long Enough To Speak Clearly, 
 "Miss Elsie Told Me To Call You Back." 
   
   
   
 "And The--The Other Lady," Stammered Rhodes, Flushing Red, To The 
 Intense Scorn Of    The   Spinster. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, She's Gone Ahead." 
   
   
   
 "Then I Take This Way," Exclaimed Jemima, With Emphasis; "Come, Pa." 
   
   
   
 Mr. Rhodes Had Wheeled His Horse Half Round, And Was Casting Irresolute 
 Looks Towards The   Two Ladies Riding Slowly Along The   Shady Road. 
   
   
   
 "But, Daughter, We Cannot Leave Them To Ride On Alone." 
   
   
   
 "This--This--Person Is With Them, And They Seem To Count Him As A Man," 
 Answered Jemima, With A Gesture Of    Intense Scorn. 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Harrington Here Was Seen To Draw Up Her Horse In The   Shade Of    A 
 Huge Chestnut, And Playfully Beckon The   Widower With Her Whip. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 17 (Starting For The   Pic-Nic ) Pg 127 
 "Jemima, I Must. It Would Be Underbred," Cried The   Desperate Man, Riding 
 Away To The   Enemy. 
   
   
   
 Jemima Sat Upon Her Horse, Petrified With Amazement. Her Father Looked 
 Anxiously Back When He Reached The   Widow, With Sad Forebodings Of    The 
 Tempest That Would Follow, But There The   Spinster Sat At The   Cross Roads 
 Like An Equestrian Statue. 
   
   
   
 "Come, Come," Said The   Widow, Touching Him Playfully With Her Whip. 
 "Elsie Is Getting Impatient. Now For A Race." 
   
   
   
 Her Spirited Horse Dashed Forward At A Run. The   Ponderous Steed Of    The 
 Widower Thundered After, Making The   Forest Reverberate With The   Heavy 
 Fall Of    His Hoofs. 
   
   
   
 Mr. Hawkins Fell Into A Dainty Amble, And Away The   Whole Party Swept 
 Into The   Green Shadows Of    The   Woods. 
   
   
   
 Jemima Looked Right And She Looked Left. Should She Ride On And Leave 
 Her Pa In The   Hands Of    That Designing Creature? Perish The   Thought, 
 Better Anything Than That! She Touched Her Horse. It Turned Sharply, And 
 Swept Down The   Highway Like A Greyhound. She Struck Him On The   Flank, 
 Then The   Tiny Lash Of    Her Whip Quivered About His Ears Till He Dashed 
 On, Flinging Back Dust And Stones With His Hoofs. 
   
   
   
 The Party Was Riding Fast. Mr. Hawkins By Elsie, Mr. Rhodes Close To The 
 Widow--So Close, That Somehow Her Right Hand, Whip And All, Had Got 
 Entangled With His. They Were On A Curve Of    The   Road, Around Which 
 Jemima Came Sweeping Like A Torrent. With A Single Bound Her Horse 
 Rushed In Between Them, Leaving The   Widow's Gauntlet Glove In The   Grasp 
 Of That Frightened Man, And The   Cornelian-Headed Whip Deep In The   Mud Of 
 The Highway. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 17 (Starting For The   Pic-Nic ) Pg 128 
   
 Not A Word Was Spoken. The   Widower Sank Abjectly Down In His Saddle, And 
 With His Apprehensive Eyes Turned Sideways On The   Spinster, 
 Surreptitiously Thrust The   Stray Glove Into The   Depths Of    His Pocket. 
 The Widow, Convulsed With Mingled Laughter And Rage, Gave No Doubt Of 
 Genuine Color Now, For Her Face Was Crimson. Thus, Like Two Prisoners 
 Under Military Guard, They Moved On, With Jemima Riding In Grim 
 Vigilance Between Them. 
   
   
   
 The Spot Chosen For The   Chowder-Party Commanded A Splendid Sea View And 
 A Broad Landscape In The   Background, Of    Which The   Distant Mansion Of 
 Piney Cove Was A Principal Object. It Was An Abrupt Precipice, Clothed, 
 Except In The   Very Front, With A Rich Growth Of    Trees; Splendid Masses 
 Of White Pine And Clumps Of    Hemlock Darkened With The   Deep Green Of 
 Their Foliage Such Forest Trees As Cast Their Leaves From Autumn Till 
 Spring Time. The   Broken Precipice In Front Was Tufted Here And There 
 With Clumps Of    Barberry Bushes And Other Wild Shrubs, Which Might Have 
 Aided A Daring Adventurer To Climb Up It, Had The   Temptation Been 
 Sufficient. 
   
   
   
 Between This Precipice And The   Shores Of    The   Ocean, Stood The   Little 
 Tavern We Have Before Spoken Of, From Which The   Negroes Of    Piney Point 
 Were Now Bringing Up A Huge Iron Pot Wherein To Cook The   Chowder, Which 
 Would Be Nothing If Not Culminated In The   Open Air, Over A Fire Of 
 Sticks, And Eaten Beneath The   Hemlock Trees. 
   
   
   
 A Bridle Path Led To The   Top Of    This Precipice, Winding Along The   Back 
 Slope Of    The   Hill, And By This Route The   Highway Party Rode To The 
 Summit, Some Fifteen Minutes Before Elizabeth And Mr. North Joined Them. 
 Whatever Evil Feelings Had Sprung Up On The   Road, At Least A Majority Of 
 The Company Resolved To Enjoy Themselves Now. Jemima Entered Heart And 
 Soul Into The   Preparations, Keeping A Sharp Eye On Her Father All The 
 Time. He, Poor Man, Scarcely Required Her Vigilance, For When A Chowder 
 Was To Be Concocted, The   Stout Man Forgot All His Gallant Weaknesses, 
 And Gave His Whole Being Up To The   Important Subject. 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Harrington Had No Great Talent For Cookery, And Feeling Beaten And 
 Awed By Jemima's Dashing Generalship, Hovered Around The   Outskirts Of 
 The Preparations, And Flirting A Little With Hawkins, From Languid 
 Habit, Rather Than Any Special Regard For The   Young Gentleman. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 18 (Face To Face ) Pg 129 
   
 During The   Bustle Of    These Preparations, Elizabeth, Mr. North And Elsie 
 Had Dropped Out Of    The   Party And Wandered Off, No Doubt, Into The   Shady 
 Places Of    The   Woods; No One Had Observed How Or Where They Went. Hawkins 
 Had Been With Elsie At First, But She Had Sent Him Down A Ravine For 
 Some Tinted Ash Leaves, And When He Came Back To The   Stone On Which She 
 Had Been Sitting, It Was Vacant. Probably She Had Become Tired Of 
 Waiting, And Had Gone In Search Of    The   Forest Leaves Herself; As For 
 Mrs. Mellen And North, Of    Course They Were All Right Somewhere, And 
 Would Be On Hand Safe Enough When The   Chowder Was Ready. 
   
   
   
 While Mrs. Harrington And Hawkins Were Talking In This Idle Fashion, 
 They Sat On A Large Ledge Of    Rock That Crowned The   Very Brink Of    The 
 Precipice; And Chancing To Look Down, Saw Two Persons Near The   Foot 
 Moving Towards The   Tavern. One They Recognised, Even From That Distance, 
 To Be Mr. North, For His Tall, Grand Figure Was Not To Be Mistaken. The 
 Other Was A Lady; The   Dark Riding-Dress And Floating Plumes Might Belong 
 To Any Female Of    The   Party, There Was No Individuality In A Dress Like 
 That. The   Couple Had Evidently Found Some Passage Down The   Brow Of    The 
 Precipice, For It Would Have Been Impossible To Reach The   Spot Where 
 They Stood By Any Other Route. 
   
   
   
 "Well," Said Mrs. Harrington, "If That Isn't A Sly Proceeding; What On 
   
 Earth Does It Mean? How Mrs. Mellen Can Drag Her Long Skirts Down That 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 18 (Face To Face ) Pg 130 
 Hill, Just To Look At A Common Tavern, Which She's Seen A Hundred Times, 
 I Cannot Imagine." 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps They Are Going Down To The   Beach," Said Hawkins, Who Had No 
 More Malice In His Composition Than A Swallow. 
   
   
   
 "No, No! They Are Turning Toward The   House," Said The   Widow, 
 Considerably Excited. "What Can They Want There?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Very Likely They Have Gone In To Rest. You Know North Lives There 
 When He Comes On The   Island To Fish Or Shoot." 
   
   
   
 "What! Mr. North, He Live There And Never Tell Me! I Thought He Was A 
 Perfect Stranger On The   Island." 
   
   
   
 "As To That," Answered Hawkins, A Little Startled By Her Earnestness, 
 "He Only Comes Down For A Day Now And Then. It's Nothing Permanent, I 
 Assure You." 
   
   
   
 "There! There! They Have Gone In!" Exclaimed The   Lady. "I Wonder Where 
 Elsie Is; I Must Tell Elsie." 
   
   
   
 "Why, What Nonsense!" Answered Hawkins, With Some Spirit; "Can't Mrs. 
 Mellen Step Into A House To Rest Herself A Moment Without Troubling Her 
 Friends So Terribly?" 
   
   
   
 "Just Be Quiet, Hawkins, You Don't Know What You Are Talking About," 
 Answered The   Lady, Keeping Her Gaze Fastened On The   Tavern. "Turn An Eye 
 On The   House While I Look At The   Time. It Must Be Five Minutes Since 
 They Went In. Dear, Dear, What A World We Live In!" 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Harrington Kept The   Little Enamelled Watch, Sparkling With 
 Diamonds, In Her Ungloved Hand Full Ten Minutes, Only Glancing From It 
   
 To The   Door Of    The   Tavern In Her Vigilance. At The   End Of    That Time Mr. 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 18 (Face To Face ) Pg 131 
 North And His Companion Came Out Of    The   House And Disappeared In The 
 Undergrowth Which Lay Between That And The   Precipice. 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Harrington Watched Some Time For Them To Appear Again, But Her 
 Curiosity Was Baffled, And Her Attention Soon Directed To Other Objects. 
 At Last She Was Aroused By Elsie Coming Suddenly Upon The   Ledge, 
 Flushed, Panting For Breath And Glowing With Anger. She Turned Upon 
 Hawkins Like A Spiteful Mockingbird. 
   
   
   
 "A Pretty Escort You Are, Mr. Hawkins, To Leave A Lady All Alone In The 
 Woods. I Declare, Mrs. Harrington, He Lost Me In One Of    Those Dreadful 
 Ravines, And I Scrambled Up The   Wrong Bank And Have Been Wandering 
 Everywhere, Climbing Rocks And Tiring Myself To Death. Only Think Of 
 Dragging This Long Skirt Over My Arm And Tearing My Way Through The 
 Bushes. I Heard The   Servants Laugh And That Guided Me, Or I Might Have 
 Been Roaming The   Woods Now." 
   
   
   
 "My Poor Dear," Said The   Widow, Full Of    Compassion, "How Heated And 
 Wearied You Look! Hawkins, Can't You Find Something To Fan Her With?" 
   
   
   
 Hawkins Broke Off A Branch Full Of    Leaves And Offered To Fan Her With 
 It. But She Snatched It Out Of    His Hand And Flung It Over The   Precipice. 
   
   
   
 "Where Is Elizabeth? Go Tell Elizabeth I Wish To Speak With Her, If You 
 Want To Make Up With Me." 
   
   
   
 "We Have Not Seen Mrs. Mellen Since You Went Away; Nor Mr. North Either. 
 They Have Finished That Ride By Strolling Off Together," Said Mrs. 
 Harrington. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Started, And The   Warm Color Faded From Her Face. 
   
   
   
 "What! Elizabeth; Has She Been Roaming About? And--And----" 
   
   
   
   
 "With Mr. North, Elsie." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 18 (Face To Face ) Pg 132 
   
   
   
 The Tone In Which This Was Conveyed Said More Than The   Words. At First 
 Elsie Looked Bewildered; Then, As If Her Gentle Spirit Had Received The 
 Shock Of    A Painful Idea, She Fell Into Troubled Thought. 
   
   
   
 "And You Saw Her Go Away," She Said, In A Low Voice. "In What 
 Direction?" 
   
   
   
 "We Did Not Know How Or When She Went, But Certainly Did See Her And Mr. 
 North Together." 
   
   
   
 "Where?" 
   
   
   
 "Down Yonder, Going Into That Low Tavern." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Gazed Into Her Friend's Face, Startled And Astonished. 
   
   
   
 "She Would Not Go There. You Must Be Mistaken, Mrs. Harrington. No 
 Person Could Be Recognised From This Distance--It's All Nonsense." 
   
   
   
 "Ask Her," Said Mrs. Harrington, "For Here She Comes." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Came Up From A Hollow In The   Woods And Joined The   Party. She 
 Seemed Completely Worn Out, And Sat Down On A Fragment Of    Rock, Panting 
 For Breath. She Was Very Pale, As If Some Great Exertion Had Left The 
 Weariness Of    Reaction Upon Her. She Had Evidently Rested Somewhere 
 Before Joining Them. 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth, Where Have You Been?" Said Elsie, Looking Anxiously At Her 
 Sister-In-Law. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 18 (Face To Face ) Pg 133 
 "Down In The   Woods." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Pointed To The   Forest That Sloped Back From The   Precipice. 
   
   
   
 Before Elsie Could Resume Her Questions Mrs. Harrington Broke In With A 
 Faint Sneer On Her Lips. 
   
   
   
 "And Where Did You Leave Mr. North?" She Said, Fixing A Cunning, 
 Sidelong Glance On Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Not Seen Mr. North," Answered Mrs. Mellen, With Apparent 
 Indifference, Though The   Hot Color Mounted To Her Face, Brought There 
 Either By Some Inward Consciousness Or The   Perceptible Sneer Leveled At 
 Her In The   Form Of    A Question. 
   
   
   
 "Not Seen Mr. North," Exclaimed The   Widow, "Dear Me What Things Optical 
 Delusions Are!" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Did Not Hear Or Heed This, For That Instant Mr. North Came Up 
 To Them Very Quietly And Sat Down Near The   Widow. 
   
   
   
 "Have You Had A Pleasant Ramble?" He Said, Addressing Elsie. "I Saw You 
 And Hawkins In The   Woods And Had Half A Mind To Join You." 
   
   
   
 "But Changed Your Mind, And Went--May I Ask Where?" Said Elsie, With A 
 Shade Of    Pallor On Her Face; For It Seemed As If The   Man Had Surprised 
 Her With Bitter Thoughts Of    His Deception In Her Mind, And She Could Not 
 Refrain From Revealing Something Of    Distrust. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I Took A Ramble Around The   Brow Of    The   Precipice," He Answered, 
 Carelessly, "And Went Into The   Tavern For A Glass Of    Water." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 18 (Face To Face ) Pg 134 
   
   
 "And The   Lady," Said Elsie, Looking Steadily In His Face. "What Lady Was 
 It In A Riding-Dress Who Bore You Company? Mrs. Harrington Saw One From 
 Her Perch Here On The   Ledge." 
   
   
   
 North Cast A Quick Glance On Elizabeth, Who Did Not Speak, But Sat 
 Looking From Him To Her Sister-In-Law, As If Stricken By Some Sudden 
 Terror. 
   
   
   
 "It Was A Mistake. No Lady Shared My Rambles," Said North. 
   
   
   
 "But There Was A Lady," Cried Mrs. Harrington, A Good Deal Excited. "I 
 Saw Her With My Own Eyes. Mr. Hawkins Remarked Her Too." 
   
   
   
 North Smiled And Shook His Head. 
   
   
   
 "She Had On A Riding-Habit And An Upright Plume Like----" 
   
   
   
 "Well, Well," Said North, Gently, "It Is Useless Going On With The 
 Subject. I Assure You That I Went Down The   Precipice Alone And Came Up 
 Alone." 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Harrington Looked At Elsie And Smiled. 
   
   
   
 "Of Course He Is In Honor Bound To Say That," She Whispered. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Seemed Disturbed And Answered Quickly, "I, For One, Believe That 
 He Speaks The   Truth. It Is Folly To Say That You Saw Any One In That 
 Dress; Besides, It Was Just As Likely To Be Me As Elizabeth--Our Habits 
 Are Alike." 
   
   
   
   
 "Poor Generous Dove!" Whispered The   Widow, "You Know Better; But If You 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 18 (Face To Face ) Pg 135 
 Are Satisfied It's No Business Of    Mine, Only If Mellen Asks Me About It 
 I Must Tell The   Truth." 
   
   
   
 "Mary Harrington, You Must Have Better Proof Than This Before You Dare 
 To Make Mischief Between My Brother And His Wife," Said Elsie, With A 
 Force Of    Expression That Made The   Widow Open Her Eyes Wide. "Don't Be 
 Slanderous And Wicked, For I Won't Bear That, Especially Against 
 Elizabeth." 
   
   
   
 "Dear Me, What A Storm I Have Raised. Well, Well, I Did Not See A Lady, 
 That's Enough. And There Comes That Wonderful Colored Person Of    Yours, 
 To Say That The   Feast Is Spread And The   Chowder Perfect. Come, Come, One 
 And All." 
   
   
   
 The Whole Party Had Assembled On The   Ledge By This Time. At Mrs. 
 Harrington's Invitation, It Moved Off, And Went Laughing And Chatting 
 Towards A Large Flat Rock, That Gleamed Out From Among The   Surrounding 
 Grass And Mosses, Like A Crusted Snow Bank, So White And Crisp Was The 
 Linen Spread Over It. Here A Dainty Repast Presented Itself, For The 
 Smoking Dish Of    Chowder That Stood In The   Centre Gave Its Name To What 
 Was, In Fact, A Sumptuous Feast. Directly The   Noise Of    Flying Corks And 
 The Gurgle Of    Amber-Hued Wines, With Bursts Of    Laughter And Flashes Of 
 Wit, Frightened The   Birds From Their Haunt In The   Great Maple-Tree 
 Overhead, And Made Its Rich Yellow Leaves Tremble Again In The   Sunshine 
 That Came Quivering Over The   Forest, And Rippled Up The   Broad Ocean With 
 Silvery Outbursts. 
   
   
   
 Whatever Had Gone Before, All Was Hilarity And Cordial Good-Humor Now. 
 North, For One, Came Out Resplendently; Such Graceful Compliments, Such 
 Bright Flashes Of    Wit No One Had Ever Heard From His Lips Till Then. It 
 Aroused The   Best Talent Of    Every One Present. When The   Party Broke Up 
 And Its Members Went To The   Covert Where Their Horses Had Been Fed, It 
 Was Joyously, Like Birds Flying Home To Their Nests. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 18 (Face To Face ) Pg 136 
 A Ride Through The   Golden Coolness Of    A Lovely Sunset Brought The   Party 
 Back To Piney Cove, And All That Had Gone Wrong During The   Day Seemed 
 Forgotten. 
   
   
   
 The Visitors Were To Start For New York Early In The   Morning, And, As 
 All Were Somewhat Fatigued, The   House Was Closed Somewhat Earlier Than 
 Usual. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Had Retired Earlier Than The   Rest, Having Some Preparations To 
 Make For Her Little Journey. She Busied Herself Awhile About Her Boudoir 
 And Bed-Room, Selecting A Few Articles Of    Jewelry And So On To Be 
 Packed, Then Sat Down And Read Awhile; Tired Of    That, She Turned Down 
 The Lights In The   Alabaster Lily Cups, Which One Of    The   Statues Held, 
 Sat Down In The   Faint Moonshine, With Which She Had Thus Flooded The 
 Room, And Fell Into A Train Of    Restless Thought; A Pale Gleam Darted Up 
 Now And Then From The   Lilies, And Trembled Through The   Floss-Like Curls 
 Under Which She Had Thrust Her Hand, Revealing A Face More Earnest And 
 Thoughtful Than Was Usual To The   Gay Young Creature. Whether It Was That 
 She Had Become Anxious From The   Dart Of    Suspicion That Had Been That Day 
 Cast At Her Brother's Wife, Or Was Disturbed By Some Other Cause I 
 Cannot Say, But Her Eyes Shone Bright And Clear In The   Pale Radiance 
 That Surrounded Her; Now And Then She Would Start Up And Listen At 
 Elizabeth's Door, As If About To Enter And Question Her Of    The   Things 
 That Evidently Troubled Her Mind. At Last She Fell Into Quiet, And Lying 
 On The   Couch, Scarcely Seemed To Breathe. It Was Almost Midnight Then. 
 The House Was Still, And She Could Hear The   Distant Waves Beating 
 Against The   Shore. She Closed Her Eyes And Listened Dreamily, Reluctant 
 To Seek Any Other Place Of    Rest, Yet Changing The   Azure Cushions Of    Her 
 Couch Impatiently From Time To Time. 
   
   
   
 At Last, As She Half Rose For This Purpose, A Noise From The   Outer Room, 
 Which Was A Square Passage Or Hall, In Which Were Placed Some Bronze 
 Statues And Antique Shields, Arrested Her Attention. Resting On Her 
 Elbow, She Held Her Breath And Listened. 
   
   
   
 The Noise Came Again More Distinctly. It Seemed As If A Door Had Been 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 18 (Face To Face ) Pg 137 
 Opened With Caution. Elsie Arose, Stole Softly Across The   Carpet, Turned 
 The Lock Of    Her Dressing-Room Door And Entered The   Passage, Carrying A 
 Little Night-Lamp In Her Hand, Which She Had Kindled Among The   Alabaster 
 Lilies. She Had Half Crossed The   Hall, Casting Frightened Looks Around, 
 When A Cry Of    Dismay Broke From Her Lips, For Close By The   Door Which 
 Led To Her Sister-In-Law's Apartments She Saw Elizabeth Standing, Pale 
 As Death, But With Her Eyes Burning Like Fire, Turned Upon A Man Who 
 Stood Leaning Against One Of    The   Statues. It Was Mr. North. 
   
   
   
 The Two Women Stood Face To Face, Regarding Each Other In Dead Silence, 
 While North Smiled Upon Them Both. The   Lamp Trembled In Elsie's Hand, 
 Her Face Became White As Snow. Without Uttering A Word She Turned, 
 Entered Her Room And Locked The   Door. 
   
   
   
 The Next Day She Left Piney Point With Mrs. Harrington. Mr. North Left 
 Also, But He Went Alone. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 19 ( Letters ) Pg 138 
   
 Months Had Passed Since Grantley Mellen's Departure For California; The 
 Winter Had Gone, The   Summer Faded, And Though His Absence Had Been 
 Prolonged Almost Two Years, There Was Little Hope Of    His Speedy Return. 
   
   
   
 The Business Upon Which He Had Gone Out Was Not Yet Settled, And However 
 Great His Anxiety To Meet His Family, He Would Not Endanger His Worldly 
 Interests So Vitally As He Would Have Done By Any Neglect Or Reckless 
 Inattention In That Affair. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 19 ( Letters ) Pg 139 
   
 Since The   Night Of    That Unpleasant Scene In The   Hall At Piney Cove, 
 Elsie Mellen Had Been At Home So Irregularly That All Intimate Relations 
 Had Died Out Between Her And Her Sister-In-Law. Some Dark Thought Seemed 
 To Possess The   Young Girl, Since The   Night Of    That Strange Adventure; 
 And, Though The   Subject Was Never Mentioned Between Her And Elizabeth, 
 Elsie's Demeanor Towards Her Brother's Wife Was One Of    Cold, Almost 
 Hateful Distrust, While Elizabeth Grew More Pensively Sad Each Day, And 
 Seemed To Shrink From Any Explanation With Painful Sensitiveness. 
   
   
   
 At Last Elsie Almost Entirely Absented Herself From The   House. The   Very 
 Premises Seemed To Have Become Hateful To Her. Without Deigning To 
 Consult Elizabeth, She Had Been Visiting About Among Her Former 
 Schoolmates, Making Mrs. Harrington's House Her Headquarters. This Was 
 All The   Announcement Of    Her Movements That She Chose To Make To The 
 Woman Who Had Been Left Her Guardian. 
   
   
   
 How This Fair, Thoughtless Girl Lost All Respect For Her Brother's Wife 
 So Completely That She Refused To Remain Accountable To Her For 
 Anything, No One Could Tell, For She Never Mentioned The   Affair Of    That 
 Night To Her Nearest Friend. It Evidently Worked In Her Heart, But Never 
 Found Utterance. 
   
   
   
 So The   Winter Wore Away Drearily Enough At Piney Cove; For With All Her 
 Waywardness, Elsie Had Been Like A Sunbeam In The   House; And Elizabeth 
 Pined In Her Absence Till The   Dark Circles Widened Under Her Eyes, And 
 Her Voice Always Had A Sound Of    Pain In It. But With The   Most Sorrowful, 
 Time Moves On, And Even Grief Cannot Retain One Phase Of    Mournfulness 
 For Ever. 
   
   
   
 The Second Spring Began To Scatter A Little Brightness About The   Old 
 House, And In This Fresh Outbloom Of    Nature Elizabeth Found Some Sources 
 Of Enjoyment. Since Her Virtual Separation From Elsie She Had Received 
 No Company, But Lived In Utter Seclusion. Letters From Her Husband Came 
 Regularly, But Her Replies Were Studied, And Written With Restraint. She 
 Never Folded One Of    These Missives Without Tears In Her Eyes, And When 
 His Letters Spoke Of    Coming Home, She Would Ponder Over The   Writing With 
 A Look Of    Strange Dread In Her Face. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 19 ( Letters ) Pg 140 
   
   
 One Lovely Spring Morning Elizabeth Mellen Was Alone In That Quiet Old 
 Mansion. Elsie Had Not Been Home For Months, And Only Brief Notes 
 Announcing Some Change Of    Place, Or Anticipated Movements, Had Warned 
 Elizabeth Of    Her Mode Of    Existence. These Notes Were Cold As Ice, And 
 The Young Wife Always Shivered With Dread When She Opened Them. 
   
   
   
 It Might Have Been A Package Of    These Letters That She Had Been 
 Reviewing. She Was Alone In The   Library; Quite Alone, Of    Course, But The 
 Repose And Silence About Her Brought No Rest To Her Soul. Her Whole 
 Appearance Was In Strange Contrast To The   Quiet Of    The   Scene; Her Face 
 So Changed By The   Thoughts Which Kept Her Company, And Forced Themselves 
 Upon Her Solitude, That It Hardly Seemed The   Same. 
   
   
   
 She Walked Up And Down The   Room In Nervous Haste, Her Head Bent, Her 
 Eyes Looking Straight Before Her, Full Of    Wild Bewilderment Which 
 Follows An Effort At Reflection When The   Mind Is In A Fever Of    Unrest. 
 Sometimes She Stopped Before The   Table, On Which Lay A Package Of    Open 
 Letters; She Would Glance At Them With A Shudder Of    Horror, Wringing Her 
 Hands Passionately Together At The   Time, And Uttering Low Moans Which 
 Sounded Scarcely Human In Their Smothered Intensity. 
   
   
   
 Then She Would Glance Towards The   Mantel, Upon Which Lay A Letter With 
 The Seal Still Unbroken, Though It Had Reached Her Early That Morning. 
 It Was From Her Husband, And She Had Not Yet Dared To Read Its Contents! 
   
   
   
 She Had Been Thus For Hours, Walking To And Fro, Sometimes Sweeping The 
 Package On The   Table Away, As If Unable Longer To Endure It Before Her 
 Eyes, Only An Instant After To Recover It As If There Were Danger In 
 Allowing It Out Of    Her Sight. Then She Would Take Up Her Husband's 
 Letter And Attempt To Open It, But Each Time Her Courage Failed, And She 
 Would Lay It Down, While That Sickening Trouble At Her Heart Sent A New 
 Pallor Across Her Face, And Left Her Trembling And Weak, Like A Person 
 Just Risen From A Sick Bed. 
   
   
   
   
 It Was Growing Late In The   Afternoon; The   Sunlight Played In At The 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 19 ( Letters ) Pg 141 
 Windows, And Cast A Pleasant Glow Through The   Room; But The   Glad Beams 
 Only Made Her Shiver, As If They Had Been Human Witnesses That Might 
 Betray Her Fear And Misery. 
   
   
   
 At Last She Took Up The   Package, Resolved To Put It Resolutely Away 
 Where She Could No Longer Look At It; As She Raised It A Miniature Fell 
 From Among The   Papers, And Struck The   Floor With A Ringing Sound. She 
 Snatched It Up Quickly, Crushed The   Whole Into A Drawer, Locked It And 
 Put The   Key In Her Bosom. 
   
   
   
 Then, With A Sudden Struggle She Started Forward To The   Mantel, Caught 
 Up Her Husband's Letter, And Began To Read. A Sharp Cry Broke From Her 
 Lips; She Dropped Slowly To Her Knees, And Went On Reading In That 
 Attitude, As If It Were The   Only One In Which She Could Venture To 
 Glance At Those Kindly Words: 
   
   
   
 "Not Coming Quite Yet," She Gasped At Length; "Thank God, Not Yet--Not 
 Yet." 
   
   
   
 She Allowed The   Letter To Drop From Her Hand, And For A Few Moments Gave 
 Herself Completely Up To The   Horrible Agitation Which Consumed Her. 
   
   
   
 It Would Have Been A Piteous Sight To The   Coldest Or Most Injured Heart 
 To Have Seen That Beautiful Woman Crouched On The   Floor, In The 
 Extremity Of    Her Anguish, Writhing To And Fro, And Moaning In Mortal 
 Agony, Which Could Find No Relief In Tears. 
   
   
   
 She Remained Thus For A Long Time; At Last Some Sudden Thought Appeared 
 To Strike Her, Which Brought With It An Absolute Necessity For 
 Self-Control And Immediate Action. 
   
   
   
 She Rose To Her Feet, Muttering: 
   
   
   
 "He Will Be Here Again Soon; He Must Not Find Me Like This!" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 19 ( Letters ) Pg 142 
   
 She Walked To The   Mirror, Arranged Her Disordered Dress And Hair, And 
 Stood Gazing At Her Own Features In A Sort Of    Wondering Pity; They Were 
 So Death-Like And Contracted, With Suffering That She Felt Almost As If 
 Looking Into The   Face Of    A Stranger. 
   
   
   
 At Length She Caught Up A Cloak Which Lay On The   Sofa, Wrapped Herself 
 In It And Went Out Of    The   House. 
   
   
   
 She Took Her Way Through The   Woods, Walking Rapidly, Quite Regardless 
 That The   Moisture From The   Damp Earth Was Penetrating Her Thin Shoes, 
 Not Feeling The   Keenness Of    The   Wind, Which Was Growing Chill With The 
 Approach Of    Evening. 
   
   
   
 The Expression Of    Her Face Changed; She Was Deadly Pale Still, But A 
 Look Of    Resolution Had Settled Over Her Features, And A Naturally Strong 
 Will Had Begun To Assert Itself. 
   
   
   
 Beyond The   Shrubbery That Thick Grove Of    Evergreens Extended To The   Very 
 Shore, And Into Their Shadow Elizabeth Walked With A Determined Step. 
   
   
   
 Evidently Waiting For Some One She Paced Up And Down Among The   Trees, 
 The Dry Leaves Rustling Under Her Tread And Making Her Start, As If She 
 Feared Being Surprised In That Solitary Spot By Some Curious Wanderer. 
   
   
   
 It Was Growing Almost Twilight, But Still She Kept Up That Dreary 
 Promenade, Struggling Bravely With Herself, And Trying To Restrain The 
 Agonizing Thoughts Which Threatened To Overwhelm Her Forced Composure. 
   
   
   
 "He Will Not Come," She Muttered; "I Must Wait--Wait--He Will Not Come 
 To-Day." 
   
   
   
   
 She Shuddered At The   Very Sound Of    Her Own Voice, But It Seemed To Have 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 19 ( Letters ) Pg 143 
 Disturbed Some One Else; For A Step Sounded On The   Grass, And A Man Came 
 Out From The   Deeper Recesses Of    The   Grove, And Paused For A Moment, 
 Glancing On Either Side As If Uncertain Which Path To Pursue. 
   
   
   
 It Was Mr. North. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 20 ( An Interview In The   Woods ) Pg 144 
   
 Elizabeth Saw The   Man And Yet Neither Moved Or Spoke, But Remained 
 Standing There In Dumb Silence, Gazing At Him With An Expression In 
 Which So Many Diverse Emotions Struggled, That It Would Have Been 
 Difficult To Decide Which Feeling Was Paramount. 
   
   
   
 The Flutter Of    Her Cloak Caught His Attention, And He Came Hurriedly 
 Forward With A Smile On His Lips, Holding Out His Hand In An Easy, 
 Reckless Fashion. 
   
   
   
 "Ten Thousand Pardons," He Exclaimed, "I Fear That I Have Kept You 
 Waiting--I Shall Never Forgive Myself." 
   
   
   
 She Put Up Her Hand As If To Check Him, Feeling, Perhaps, Some Mockery 
 In These Words Which Was Not Apparent In His Voice. 
   
   
   
 "We Need Not Make Excuses To Each Other," She Said, In A Cold, Hard 
 Tone, "Neither You Nor I Came Here For That." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 20 ( An Interview In The   Woods ) Pg 145 
 "Scarcely, I Believe," And He Laughed In A Reckless Way, Which Appeared 
 Natural To Him. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Mellen Shuddered In Every Limb At That Repulsive Sound; An 
 Absolute Spasm Of    Pain Contracted Her Features, She Gave No Other Sign 
 Of Emotion, But Clenched Her Hands Hard Together, Forcing Herself To Be 
 Calm. 
   
   
   
 "I Only Received Your Letter This Morning," He Continued, Watching Her 
 Every Movement Carefully, While Standing There With His Back Against A 
 Tree With Apparent Unconcern; "I Should Have Been Earlier, Had It Been 
 Possible." 
   
   
   
 She Made An Impatient Gesture. 
   
   
   
 "No More Of    That," She Exclaimed, "Enough!" 
   
   
   
 He Looked At Her With The   Same Careless Smile That Lighted Up His 
 Somewhat Worn Face Into An Expression Of    Absolute Youthfulness. He Was 
 Still A Splendidly Handsome Man; A Type Of    Rare Beauty Which Could Not 
 Have Failed To Attract General Observation Wherever He Appeared. 
   
   
   
 He Was Tall; The   Shoulders And Limbs Might Have Served As A Model For A 
 Sculptor; The   Neck Was White Almost As A Woman's; The   Magnificent Head 
 Set With Perfect Grace Upon It, And Was Carried With A Haughty Air That 
 Was Absolutely Noble. He Might Have Been Thirty-Eight, Perhaps Even 
 Older Than That, But He Was One Of    Those Men Concerning Whose Age Even A 
 Physiognomist Would Be Puzzled To Decide. 
   
   
   
 The Face Was Almost Faultless In Its Contour; The   Mouth, Shaded By A 
 Long Silken Moustache, Which Relieved His Paleness Admirably, And Lent 
 New Splendor To His Eyes, Which Possessed A Strange Magnetic Power That 
 Had Worked Ill In More Than One Unfortunate Destiny. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Face Trained To Concealment, And Yet So Carefully Tutored That 
   
 At The   First Glance One Only Thought What An Open, Pleasant Expression 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 20 ( An Interview In The   Woods ) Pg 146 
 It Had. Even After Long Intercourse And A Thorough Knowledge Of    The 
 Man's Character, That Face Would Have Puzzled The   Most Skillful 
 Observer. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Mellen Was Looking At Him In A Strange Silence; Whatever Might 
 Have Been In The   Past There Was No Spell Now In Those Glorious Eyes 
 Which Could Dazzle Her Soul Into Forgetfulness; Shade After Shade Of 
 Repressed Emotion Passed Over Her Features As She Gazed, Leaving Them At 
 Last White And Fixed As Marble. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Pale," He Said, "So Changed." 
   
   
   
 She Started As If He Had Struck Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Did Not Come Here To Talk Of    My Appearance," She Said. 
   
   
   
 "True," He Replied, "Very True; But I Cannot Help Wondering. I Think Of 
 That Day When I Saved Your Life----" 
   
   
   
 "If You Had Only Let Me Die Then!" She Broke In Passionately. "If God 
 Had Only Mercifully Deprived You Of    All Strength!" 
   
   
   
 "You Were Blooming And Gay," He Went On As If He Had Not Heard Her 
 Words. "Yes, You Are Changed Since Then." 
   
   
   
 "I Will Not Hear These Things," She Cried; "I Will Not Be Made To Look 
 Back Upon What We All Were Then." 
   
   
   
 She Closed Her Eyes In Blind Anguish; His Words Brought Back With Such 
 Terrible Force The   Time Of    That Meeting--The Day But One Before Her 
 Marriage, When He Had Started Up So Fatally In Her Path, And Never Left 
 It Till This Terrible Moment. 
   
   
   
   
 "Then To Change The   Subject," He Said. "In Our Brief Conversation The 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 20 ( An Interview In The   Woods ) Pg 147 
 Other Day We Arrived At No Conclusion Whatever, Nor Was Your Letter Any 
 More Satisfactory; Will You Tell Me Exactly What You Have Decided Upon?" 
   
   
   
 A Sudden Flash Of    Anger Leaped Into Her Eyes Above All The   Suffering 
 That Dilated Them. 
   
   
   
 "Now You Are Talking Naturally," She Said, "Now You Are Your Real Self!" 
   
   
   
 He Bowed In Graceful, Almost Insulting Mockery. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Your Turn To Pay Compliments," He Answered; "But I Shall Not 
 Receive Them So Ungraciously As You Did Mine." 
   
   
   
 She Passed Her Hand Across Her Throat As If Something Were Choking Her, 
 Then She Said In A Hard, Measured Tone: 
   
   
   
 "Have You Considered The   Proposition I Made You--Will You Go Away From 
 This Country, And Remain Away For Ever?" 
   
   
   
 He Stood Playing With His Watchchain In An Easy, Careless Way, As He 
 Replied: 
   
   
   
 "It Is Cruel To Banish Me--Very Cruel!" 
   
   
   
   
 "Listen!" She Exclaimed Passionately; "I Know More Than You Think--Your 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 20 ( An Interview In The   Woods ) Pg 148 
 Residence Here Is Not Safe!" 
   
   
   
 He Only Bowed Again. 
   
   
   
 "It May Be So, But I Leave Few Traces In My Path. If You Do Indeed Know 
 Anything Which Could Affect Me, I Am Very Certain That In You I Have A 
 Friend Who Will Be Silent." 
   
   
   
 He Opened His Vest Slightly And Drew Forth From An Inner Pocket A Small 
 Paper, At The   Sight Of    Which Elizabeth Grew Whiter Than Before. She Made 
 A Gesture As If She Would Have Snatched It From Him, But He Thrust It 
 Back In Its Hiding-Place With A Sarcastic Smile. 
   
   
   
 "Secret For Secret," Said He; "But Never Mind That. After All, You Treat 
 Me Very Badly. I Wonder I Am In The   Least Inclined To Be Friends With 
 You." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Mock Me!" She Exclaimed. "Friends! There Is No Creature Living 
 That I Loathe As I Do You! No Matter What The   Danger May Be, I Will 
 Speak The   Truth; Tell You How Utterly Abhorrent You Are To Me, And Brave 
 The Result." 
   
   
   
 "Yet Once----" 
   
   
   
 She Interrupted Him With An Insane Gesture; Perhaps He Knew Her Too Well 
 For Any Attempt At Trifling Further With Her Just Then, For His Manner 
 Changed, And He Said: 
   
   
   
 "You Will Take Cold Here; It Is Growing Dark And The   Wind Is Very 
 Chill." 
   
   
   
 "It Doesn't Matter," She Replied, Recklessly. "Let Us Finish What There 
 Is To Say, Then I Will Go." 
   
   
   
 The Wretched Woman Could Stand Upon Her Feet No Longer, She Was Shaking 
 So With Agitation And Exhaustion That She Was Forced To Sit Down On A 
 Fallen Log. He Seated Himself By Her Side, Regardless Of    Her Recoiling 
 Gesture, And Began To Talk Earnestly. 
   
   
   
 For A Full Hour That Strange Interview Went On, Their Voices Rising At 
   
 Times In Sudden Passion, Then Sinking To A Low Tone, As If The   Speakers 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 20 ( An Interview In The   Woods ) Pg 149 
 Remembered That They Spoke Words Which Must Not Be Overheard. 
   
   
   
 At Last Elizabeth Arose From Her Seat, Folded Her Cloak About Her, And 
 Said, Quickly: 
   
   
   
 "Be Here To-Morrow At The   Same Hour." 
   
   
   
 Without Giving Him Time To Answer, Or Making The   Least Sign Of    Farewell, 
 She Darted Rapidly Through The   Darkening Woods And Disappeared In The 
 Direction Of    The   House. 
   
   
   
 North Rose, Began Whistling A Careless Air, And Walked Slowly Back Along 
 The Path By Which He Had Entered The   Grove. 
   
   
   
 When Elizabeth Came In Sight Of    The   House She Saw A Light In The   Library 
 Window. 
   
   
   
 "Elsie Is Back At Last. God Help Us All!" She Muttered. 
   
   
   
 She Moved Near The   Low Casement, Looked In And Saw The   Girl Standing On 
 The Hearth, And Hurried Towards The   Entrance. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Had Returned Home A Full Hour Before, And Had Searched For 
 Elizabeth Vainly About The   House. She Entered The   Library, And Was 
 Walking Restlessly About The   Spacious Room, Slowly And Sadly, As If 
 Oppressed By This Cold Welcome Home. 
   
   
   
 Suddenly Her Eye Caught Sight Of    A Paper Lying Under The   Table; It Was 
 One Of    The   Letters Which Had Fallen Unnoticed By Elizabeth When She Put 
 Away The   Package. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 20 ( An Interview In The   Woods ) Pg 150 
   
 Elsie Caught It Up, Glanced Her Eyes Over It, Uttered A Faint Cry, Then 
 Read It In A Sort Of    Horrified Stupor. 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" Broke From Her Lips. 
   
   
   
 The Discovery Which She Had Made Froze The   Very Blood In Her Veins, And 
 Left Her Incapable Of    Thought Or Action. She Sat Shivering, As If Struck 
 With A Mortal Chill, And At Last Crept Close To The   Fire, Clutching The 
 Letter In Her Hands, But Holding Them Out For Warmth. Sometimes Her 
 Sister's Name Broke From Her Lips In A Horrified Whisper, And Low Words 
 Died In Her Throat, The   Very Sound Of    Which Made Her Shudder. 
   
   
   
 At Length The   Darkness And The   Solitude Seemed To Become Insupportable 
 To Her; She Started Forward And Opened The   Door, With The   Intention Of 
 Fleeing From The   Room. It Had Suddenly Become Odious To Her. She Took 
 One Step Into The   Hall And Met Elizabeth Face To Face. The   Woman Saw The 
 Letter Which Elsie Held In Her Hand, Caught The   Recoiling Gesture Which 
 She Instinctively Made, Then For An Instant They Both Stood Still, 
 Staring At Each Other. 
   
   
   
 Suddenly Elizabeth Caught Elsie's Hand, Drew Her Back Into The   Library, 
 And, Once There, Closed And Locked The   Door. 
   
   
   
 For More Than An Hour The   Pair Were Alone In That Darkened Apartment. 
 When At Last They Emerged From It They Were Both Deadly White, And 
 Exhausted As If By Passionate Weeping. Not A Word Was Spoken Between 
 Them, But They Turned Away From Each Other Like Ghosts That Had No 
 Resting-Place On Earth. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 21 ( Fire And Water ) Pg 151 
 When North Left Mrs. Mellen In The   Woods He Took A Moment For 
 Consideration, And Then Walked Quickly Towards The   Shore Tavern. As He 
 Turned A Point Which Led From Piney Point To The   Bluff Which Overhung 
 It, His Servant, The   Young Mulatto, Who Had Spent Most Of    The   Season At 
 This Retreat, Came To Meet Him With A Letter In His Hand. 
   
   
   
 "It Had A Foreign Postmark," Said The   Man; "So I Started To Meet You The 
 Moment It Came In, According To Orders." 
   
   
   
 "Right, Boy, You Are Very Right," Cried North, Tearing At The   Envelope 
 As A Hawk Rends Its Prey; "Never Let A Scrap Of    Writing From Abroad Rest 
 A Moment Out Of    My Hands." 
   
   
   
 The Man Read The   Letter--Only A Few Lines--And His Hands Shook Till The 
 Paper Rattled Again. 
   
   
   
 "Boy--Boy, What Day Of    The   Month Is This?" He Questioned, Trying To Fold 
 The Letter, Which He Crushed Instead. 
   
   
   
 "The Tenth, Sir." 
   
   
   
 North Went Into A Mental Calculation, Then The   Cloud On His Face Broke 
 Away And He Almost Shouted: 
   
   
   
 "It Is In Time--It Is In Time! Any Other Letters?" 
   
   
   
   
 "One For The   Cove. Shall I Slip It Into The   Old Man's Parcel Or Would 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 21 ( Fire And Water ) Pg 152 
 You Rather----" 
   
   
   
 "Give It To Me," Said North, Cutting The   Servant Short, And Snatching At 
 The Letter, Which Was In Mr. Mellen's Handwriting And Bore The 
 California Postmark. 
   
   
   
 He Was Too Eager For Caution, And Broke The   Seal Recklessly. 
   
   
   
 "He, Too--He Coming, Too! By Jove, This Is Glorious Sport! Made His Will 
 Before Sailing, Ha!--Provident Man!--One Half To His Dear Wife, The 
 Other To His Darling Sister, Elsie Mellen. A Safe Precaution, For Ships 
 Will Get Lost At Sea." 
   
   
   
 North Crushed The   Two Letters Into His Pocket, And Walked With Rapid 
 Steps Towards The   Tavern. But He Only Remained Long Enough To Get A 
 Telescope, With Which He Reappeared, And Turned Into A Path Leading To 
 The Bluff. Once Upon The   Ledge, High Above The   House, He Levelled His 
 Glass And Took A Hasty Sweep Of    The   Ocean With It. Nothing Was In Sight 
 That Seemed To Interest Him, So He Turned The   Glass A Little Landward 
 And Levelled It On The   Piney Cove Mansion, Which Made An Imposing 
 Feature In The   Landscape. From The   Eminence On Which The   Mansion Stood 
 The Grounds Sloped Down To The   Water's Edge In A Closely-Shaven Lawn, 
 Pleasantly Broken Up By Flower-Beds, And Knots Of    Old Trees That Looked 
 Aged And Mysterious Enough To Have Watched That Distant Sweep Of    Sea For 
 Whole Centuries. 
   
   
   
 North Seemed To Be Counting Every Clump Of    Trees, And Calculating The 
 Value Of    Each Broad Field That Stretched Back From The   Crescent-Like 
 Cove. 
   
   
   
 "It Is A Glorious Old Place, And We Might Live There Like Monarchs. If I 
 Could Only Command The   Winds And Waves For One Week, Now, We Might Defy 
 The Rest. Half His Property! Why, It Is Splendid; And The   Will Safe." 
   
   
   
   
 With These Words He Turned His Glass Again. On A Clear Morning There Was 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 21 ( Fire And Water ) Pg 153 
 A Glorious View From The   Bluff, Showing The   Full Extent Of    The   Curving 
 Bay, With Its Long Line Of    Steep Woodlands Stretching Along The   Coast 
 And The   Bright Rush Of    Waters Beyond, Till The   Eye Was Lost In The   White 
 Line Of    The   Distant Ocean. 
   
   
   
 Other Mansions Peeped Out From Among The   Trees, Or Stood Boldly Down On 
 The Shore, And On The   Right Hand A Small Village Nestled In At The 
 Furthermost Extremity Of    The   Bay, Forming A Pleasant Life Picture. The 
 Man Cared Nothing For These Things, But Turned His Glass Directly 
 Oceanward, And Searched The   Horizon With Keen Interest. 
   
   
   
 A Ship Hove In Sight, Like A Great White Bird, Beating Up From Its Nest 
 In Mid-Ocean. The   Heart In That Bad Man's Bosom Made A Great Bound, And 
 The Blasphemy Of    A Thanksgiving Sprang To His Lips; But The   Joy Was Only 
 For A Moment. Dropping His Glass, He Muttered: 
   
   
   
 "Madman! To Suppose, Of    All The   Ships On The   Ocean, It Must Be This One. 
 But If It Should--If It Should!" 
   
   
   
 He Sat Down On A Fragment Of    Rock, Rested His Glass On The   Drooping 
 Branch Of    A Tree, And Watched The   Ship As It Swept Through A Bank Of 
 Luminous Fog And Took A More Definite Form. Hitherto It Had Seemed 
 Floating Between A Curve Of    The   Sky And The   Blue Line Of    Water, But Now 
 It Came Out Clearly, And As North Looked He Saw A Dark Pile Of 
 Storm-Clouds Muster Up Behind It With Slow, Threatening Danger. 
   
   
   
 Hour After Hour The   Man Sat And Watched That One Object. The   Glass Was A 
 Powerful One, And Seconded His Keen Vigilance. At Length He Was 
 Rewarded, A Burst Of    Sunshine Fell Upon The   Vessel, The   Last That 
 Illuminated The   Horizon That Day, And He Saw Her Name On The   Stern. The 
 Telescope Dropped From His Hand, His Face Turned Pale; The   Cry That 
 Leaped To His Lips Perished There. The   Man Was Frightened By The 
 Completion Of    His Own Wishes. Had Some Evil Spirit Performed A Miracle 
 For Him? 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 21 ( Fire And Water ) Pg 154 
   
   
 All The   Time This Man Had Been Watching, A Tempest Blackly Followed The 
 Homeward-Bound Ship. The   Ocean Began To Dash And Torment Itself Into A 
 Fury Of    Wrath. A High Wind Came Roaring Up From The   Bosom Of    The   Waters, 
 And Over All Gathered A World Of    Lurid Gloom, Kindled Fiercely Red By 
 The Sun When It Went Down, And Slowly Engulfed The   Ship, Which Was Last 
 Seen Struggling Fearfully In The   Wild Upheaving Of    The   Elements. 
   
   
   
 North Seemed Possessed Of    A Demon That Night. He Left His Telescope On 
 The Earth, And Went Desperately To Work, Gathering Up Dry Wood And 
 Brush, Which He Stacked On The   Overhanging Ledge, Never Pausing Till A 
 Great Mound Was Created Sufficiently Large To Keep A Fire Blazing All 
 Night. By The   Time This Was Done The   Darkness Became Profound. Now Arid 
 Then He Could See Drifts Of    Foam Tossed Upwards, Like The   Fluttering 
 Garments Of    A Ghost Fleeing From The   Storm. The   Little Tavern At The 
 Foot Of    The   Rock Was Lost In The   Overwhelming Darkness. The   Lights From 
 The Village Seemed Put Out, And There Was No Vestige Of    Piney Cove 
 Visible. No Rain, As Yet Had Fallen; And At This North Rejoiced, For His 
 Stock Of    Wood Was Like Tinder In Its Dryness, And The   Wind Came Fiercely 
 From The   Ocean, So Fiercely That It Threatened The   Death Of    Any Vessel 
 Approaching The   Shore. 
   
   
   
 With All These Elements Of    Terror Surrounding Him, North Worked Till The 
 Perspiration Dropped From His Forehead Like Rain. That Cliff Had Been 
 Blackened Before With Wreckers' Fires, But Never Had A Man Heaped Wood 
 Upon Wood With So Vivid A Conviction Of    The   Crime He Meditated, With 
 Such Earnest Desire For Death To Follow His Toil. 
   
   
   
 When The   Evening Had Reached Its Darkest Gloom, This Man Struck A Match, 
 Which He Took From His Pocket In A Little Case Of    Enamelled Gold--For 
 Even In His Crimes He Was Dainty--And Thrust It Among The   Yellow Pine 
 Splinters With Which He Had Laid The   Foundation Of    His Deathfire. The 
 Blue Light Of    The   Match Flashed Close To His Face, Revealing It White As 
 Death, But Smiling. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 21 ( Fire And Water ) Pg 155 
 Directly A Column Of    Flame Shot Upward, First In Fine Quivering Flashes, 
 Then In Long, Curling Wreaths Of    Fire, That The   Wind Seized Upon And 
 Tore Into Hot, Red Tatters, Laughing And Wrangling Among Them With 
 Fearful Grotesqueness. 
   
   
   
 North Retreated From The   Blaze, And Ran Back Into The   Woods, Hiding 
 Himself, For He Feared To Be Seen From The   Tavern Below. Now And Then He 
 Would Start Forth, Toss A Handful Of    Fuel On The   Flames, And Plunge Back 
 Into The   Darkness, Where He Listened Greedily For Some Token To Come Out 
 Of The   Storm And Prove That His Evil Work Was Well Done. 
   
   
   
 It Came At Last--A Gun Boomed Out From The   Tempest. The   Man Started And 
 Began To Tremble. Still He Listened. Another Gun, With Loud Cries 
 Cutting Sharply Through The   Storm, Then Dead Silence, Followed By A 
 Tumult Upon The   Shore, As If Men Were Gathering In Haste. 
   
   
   
 North Was Not Surprised At This. When A Vessel Struck In These Days On 
 The Long Island Shore, Wreckers Appeared In Dozens, Not Eager For Death, 
 For They Would Rather Have Avoided That, But Keen For Plunder. Now The 
 Cries Of    These Men Made The   Storm Terrible. Blue Lights From The 
 Stricken Ship Revealed Her Struggling Fiercely Among The   Breakers, Which 
 Were Rending Her Like Wild Beasts. 
   
   
   
 Then North Trampled Out His Death Fire And Went Down To The   Beach Among 
 The Crowd Of    Wreckers That Stood Waiting, With Horrid Patience, For The 
 Ship To Go To Pieces And Give Its Treasures Into Their Greedy Keeping. 
   
   
   
 "No Boat Could Live Among The   Breakers Three Minutes, I Tell You," Said 
 Old Benson With Gruff Decision, When North, Horrified By The   Terrible 
 Shrieks That Rang Up From The   Sinking Ship, Was Seized With An Awful Fit 
 Of Remorse, And Cried Out Fiercely For Help Which No Man Could Give. He 
 Would Have Undone His Work Then Had It Been Possible, For The   Last Faint 
 Light That Went Up From The   Wreck Revealed A Woman, With Outstretched 
 Arms And Hair Streaming Back On The   Storm, Pleading So Wildly For Help 
   
 That A Fiend Would Have Pitied Her. It Was This Woman's Life He Had 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 21 ( Fire And Water ) Pg 156 
 Sought, But With The   Sight Of    Her His Heart Failed Utterly. 
   
   
   
 But An Evil Deed Once Written In The   Eternal Book Of    God Cannot Be 
 Recalled. While This Man Stood In Dumb Helplessness On The   Beach, The 
 Ship Sunk. Out Of    The   Whirlpool Which It Made, The   Wretched Woman Was 
 Tossed Back Among The   Breakers, That Seized Upon Her, Fiercely Hurled 
 Her To And Fro Against The   Rocks, Then Gave Her Over To A Great 
 Inheaving Wave, Which Left Her Shrouded In A Drift Of    Seaweed Almost At 
 Her Murderer's Feet. 
   
   
   
 Daylight Had Broken On The   Wreck Before It Went Down. Leaden And Cold It 
 Fell Over The   Corpse Of    That Poor Woman As It Was Borne Up To The 
 Tavern, With The   Seaweed Trailing From It And The   Wet Garments Clinging 
 To The   Limbs Like Cerements. Two Rude Seamen Carried Her Away, For North 
 Fled From The   First Sight Of    His Work And Plunged Madly Into The   Water, 
 Where Many A Poor Wretch Was Buffeting With The   Waves. He Called On The 
 Wreckers To Help Him, And Dragged Two Or Three Exhausted Creatures To 
 The Beach, For He Was Ready To Brave Death In Any Shape Rather Than Look 
 Upon That Cold Form Again. 
   
   
   
 They Carried The   Lifeless Woman Up To The   Tavern, And, Careless Of 
 Ceremony, Laid Her On The   Bed In North's Room. Here They Left Her, With 
 The Salt Sea-Water Dripping In A Heavy Rain From Her Garments, Soaking 
 The Bed And Forming Dreary Rivulets Along The   Uncarpeted Floor. 
   
   
   
 Deep In The   Morning North Came Up From The   Beach Pale And Staggering 
 From Exhaustion. He Went Into His Chamber And Was About To Cast Himself 
 On The   Bed, When, Lo! That Face On The   Pillow Met His Gaze, Ghastly And 
 Cold. The   Heavy Dropping Of    The   Water Struck Upon His Ear Like The   Fall 
 Of Leaden Bullets. He Stood Paralyzed Yet Fascinated. A Shudder Colder 
 Than Spray From His Garments Shook His Form From Head To Foot; And, 
 Turning, He Fled Down The   Stairs Again Out Upon The   Beach, And Helped 
 The Wreckers To Haul In Their Plunder, Till He Fell Utterly Exhausted On 
 The Sands. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 22 ( Among The   Breakers ) Pg 157 
 The Storm Had Abated, But Still The   Sea Rose Tempestuously, And Broken 
 Clouds Filled The   Sky As With Great Whirlpools And Drifts Of    Smoke. A 
 Good Deal Of    Rain Had Fallen, And This Calmed The   Waters Somewhat; But 
 The Disturbed Elements Of    The   Tempest Made The   Most Experienced Seaman 
 Look Anxious When His Face Was Turned Oceanwards. An Assistant Pilot, 
 Whose Duty Lay In That Range Of    The   Shore, Had Been Injured In Helping 
 To Save The   Crew Of    That Ill-Fated Vessel. His Comrades Had Carried Him 
 Up To The   Tavern, And Laid Him On A Settee In The   Bar-Room, Where He 
 Grew Worse And Worse, Till It Became Dangerous To Remove Him To More 
 Comfortable Quarters. 
   
   
   
 In This State North Found The   Man On The   Second Day After The   Wreck, 
 When He Came Up From The   Village, Where He Had Sought Accommodations 
 Till The   Coroner's Inquest Should Be Over, And His Room Cleared Of    Its 
 Mournful Incumbrance. 
   
   
   
 Independent Of    His Personal Hurt, The   Boatman Was Suffering From Intense 
 Anxiety Regarding The   Duties Of    His Occupation. It Had Been His 
 Employer's Pride To Be Always First In The   Incoming Course Of    The 
 California Steamers, And Now His Little Craft Lay With Its Sails Furled 
 In A Cove Below The   House, Waiting For A Signal To Put To Sea. The   Man 
 Had Been Very Anxious To Intercept The   Steamers Of    That Month, Because 
 It Was Thought That Mr. Mellen Might Possibly Be On Board, And He Was 
 Sure Of    A Good Round Sum, In That Case, For Bringing This Gentleman On 
 Shore, While His Superior, The   Pilot, Took The   Steamer Into Port. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 22 ( Among The   Breakers ) Pg 158 
   
 North Heard All These Muttered Regrets As He Sat Gloomily In The 
 Bar-Room, And They Seemed To Affect Him More Than So Unimportant A 
 Subject Should Have Done. It Was Now Drawing Towards Night, And The   Man 
 Became Terribly Restless, For The   Pilot Was Expected Every Moment, And 
 From Vague Conjecture The   Poor Fellow Worked His Mind Up Into A 
 Certainty That Mellen Would Come, And The   Reward For Bringing Him On 
 Shore Be Lost. 
   
   
   
 "If There Was Only A Man About That Could Take Care Of    The   Craft," He 
 Said, "I'd Divide With Him A Fair Half To Take My Place, But There 
 Isn't, And Ten Chances To One The   Boss Loses His Chance With The 
 Steamer, All Because Of    This Confounded Foot Of    Mine. I Wish We'd Let 
 The Passengers Drown; Well, Not Quite So Bad As That, But It's Plaguey 
 Hard On A Fellow To Give Up His Luck In This Way." 
   
   
   
 The Bar-Room Happened To Be Empty Just Then, With The   Exception Of    North 
 And The   Injured Man. North Aroused Himself And Looked Around. Seeing No 
 Listeners Near, He Went Up To The   Grumbler, And Began To Condole With 
 Him. 
   
   
   
 "Is There No One Who Can Take Your Place?" He Questioned. 
   
   
   
 "Not A Man. These Fellows Do Well Enough In Fishing Boats That Can Hug 
 The Shore, But Sometimes The   Boss Runs His Craft Clear Out To Sea. 
 Besides, This Weather Is Enough To Frighten A Fresh Hand," Was The 
 Impatient Answer. 
   
   
   
 "What If I Should Make An Offer To Go." 
   
   
   
 "You!" 
   
   
   
 The Man Laughed In Spite Of    His Pain And Annoyance. 
   
   
   
   
 "You. I Like That." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 22 ( Among The   Breakers ) Pg 159 
   
   
 "But I Can Handle A Boat In Pretty Rough Waters, Let Me Tell You, My 
 Man." 
   
   
   
 "But You Look Too Much Of    A Gentleman. The   Boss Would Never Trust You." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, A Suit Of    Your Clothes, Which I See They Have Had Sense Enough To 
 Dry, And A Few Things I Have On Hand Will Make That All Right." 
   
   
   
 "But, How Much? How Much?" Inquired The   Man, Anxiously. 
   
   
   
 "Why, Nothing; I Shall Go For The   Fun Of    It, Or Not At All." 
   
   
   
 "That's The   Idea," Answered The   Seaman, Rubbing His Hands--Which Still 
 Trembled With Weakness--In Sudden Delight, "A Real Gentleman And No 
 Mistake, But Bear A Hand At Once. It Won't Do For The   Commodore To Find 
 You In This Rig." 
   
   
   
 "Aye, Aye," Answered North, Sailor Fashion, And In A Voice That Seemed 
 Hoarse From Years Of    Sea Service. 
   
   
   
 The Man Started Up On The   Settee, Aroused To Dangerous Enthusiasm By 
 Astonishment. 
   
   
   
 "That's The   Time O' Day," He Cried In High Glee. 
   
   
   
 North Snatched Up The   Seaman's Clothes, And Retired With Them Into A 
 Little Room Back Of    The   Bar. He Had Got Over The   First Shock Of 
 Nervousness Regarding The   Dead Body Lying Upstairs, But Still Shrunk 
   
 From Looking On It Again With Shuddering Terror. The   Remembrance Of    His 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 22 ( Among The   Breakers ) Pg 160 
 Crime Did Not Prevent The   Contemplation Of    Another Equally Atrocious, 
 But He Did Not Care To Look On That Sight Again. After A Little He Came 
 Out From The   Room, So Completely Changed That The   Sick Man Stared Wildly 
 At Him, And Called Out, 
   
   
   
 "Where Away, Messmate; Are You One Of    The   Fellows We Saved From The 
 Wreck?" 
   
   
   
 North Laughed, Settled Himself In His Loose Clothes Sailor Fashion, And 
 Walked With Wide Steps Across The   Floor, As If It Had Been A 
 Quarter-Deck. A Dawning Conviction Of    The   Truth Seized Upon The   Man. He 
 Fell Back Upon The   Settee, Uttering Broken Ejaculations Of    Delight 
 Intermingled With Groans. 
   
   
   
 "That'll Do. It's All Right. He'll Take You For One Of    The   Chaps We 
 Saved From The   Wreck, And Ask No Questions," He Panted Out. 
   
   
   
 "It's Going To Be A Roughish Night," Said North. "I Hope Your Mr. Mellen 
 Can Swim, If We Happen To Get Into Any Trouble." 
   
   
   
 "No, No, Don't Depend On That, But He Knows The   Coast, And Is As Brave 
 As A Lion; Still I Shouldn't Like Him To Be Brought Into Danger, 
 Remember That." 
   
   
   
 "It's Not At All Likely That He'll Be On Board," Answered North, 
 Carelessly. 
   
   
   
 "Hush Up," Cried The   Seaman, "Don't You Hear The   Commodore Coming? 
 They've Just Told Him About This Confounded Foot. Hear Him Swear." 
   
   
   
 The Pilot Came In While His Assistant Was Speaking. 
   
   
   
   
 "What The   Thunder Is All This About? Just When I Wanted You Most, Too, 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 22 ( Among The   Breakers ) Pg 161 
 And A Rough Night. They'll Get Ahead Of    Us, And All Through This 
 Confounded Wrecking Business. Couldn't You Keep Out Of    It For Once, You 
 Rascal?" 
   
   
   
 "Keep A Stiff Upper Lip, Commodore. It's All Right," Cried The   Man, 
 Pointing To North; "Here's A Chap I Have Done A Service To, Who Is 
 Willing To Take My Night's Work On Himself, Just Out Of    Gratitude. He's 
 A Safe Hand." 
   
   
   
 "Let Him Bear Away, Then," Cried The   Pilot, Casting A Glance At North, 
 Which Seemed To Prove Satisfactory; "Come On, My Man, We Have No Time To 
 Lose." 
   
   
   
 North Followed The   Pilot In Silence, Only Stopping By The   Sick Man Long 
 Enough To Whisper, "Don't Mention This To A Living Soul!" 
   
   
   
 The Man Promised, And Kept His Word. 
   
   
   
 The Pilot Boat Was Soon Unmoored And Flying Out To Sea Like A Stormy 
 Petrel. North Performed His Duty Well, And Received A Word Or Two Of 
 Commendation From The   Superior, Which Proved The   Efficacy Of    His 
 Disguise, For He Had Seen This Person More Than Once At The   Shore 
 Tavern. 
   
   
   
 At Last They Came In Sight Of    A Large Steamer Laboring Heavily With A 
 Roughish Sea And Uncertain Wind. She Hailed Them, And The   Little Boat 
 Bore Down Upon Her. The   Steamer Lay To, And The   Pilot Mounted Her Side, 
 After Giving Some Directions To His Man. A Crowd Of    Persons Met Him As 
 He Leaped Over The   Bulwarks, And Among Them North Searched With Burning 
 Eagerness For That One Face. It Appeared At Last, Looking Down Upon The 
 Boat From Over The   Bulwarks. The   Bad Man's Heart Rose To His Mouth; He 
 Watched Every Movement On Deck With Keen Interest. 
   
   
   
   
 The Pilot Came To Mellen's Side, And Made A Signal For The   Boat To Wait. 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 22 ( Among The   Breakers ) Pg 162 
 Then Some Luggage Was Lowered And Grantley Mellen Came Down The   Side Of 
 The Steamer, And Took His Seat In The   Little Craft, Which Flew Away With 
 Him Towards The   Clouded Shore. The   Wind Increased As They Sped Along, 
 And Though Not So Terrible As It Had Been When That Other Vessel Was 
 Wrecked, It Gradually Rose To A Degree Of    Violence That Threatened The 
 Little Pilot Boat With Destruction. But The   Gale Blew Shoreward, And 
 Urged The   Boat On Till It Fairly Leaped Over The   Hissing Waves. 
   
   
   
 A Dismal Twilight Came On, And The   Storm Was Rapidly Increasing To Its 
 Full Power As They Drew Near The   Shore. The   Wind Roared Among The   Hills, 
 And Lashed The   Waters Into Foam, The   Rain Beat Heavily And Chill As 
 Sleet, But Mr. Mellen Sat Cold And Firm On His Luggage, Neither Heeding 
 The Disguised Boatman's Ejaculations Or Offering To Aid Him In His 
 Difficult Task. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Position To Test The   Courage Of    The   Strongest Man, And Many A 
 Time It Seemed That The   Wind And Waves Must Conquer And Swamp The   Light 
 Craft Completely; But No Matter How Rude Or Sudden The   Shock, Mr. Mellen 
 Neither Betrayed Any Anxiety, Nor Gave Any More Sympathy To The   Toiling 
 Boatman, Than If He Had Been A Wooden Machine. 
   
   
   
 The Disguised Seaman Now And Then Cast A Furtive Look At His Passenger, 
 Who Seemed Almost Unconscious Of    The   Increasing Gale. A Heavy Gust 
 Sometimes Seized His Cloak And Sent It Sweeping Out Like The   Wings Of    A 
 Great Bird, But He Only Pulled It Impatiently About Him And Sat Quiet 
 Again, Looking Out Through The   Stern Night. 
   
   
   
 This Perilous Voyage Was A Long One, And Its Difficulties Grew Fearfully 
 As They Neared The   End. The   Wind Seemed To Come From Every Point At 
 Once, And Tossed The   Boat About Till It Fairly Leaped In The   Water, As 
 If Trying To Escape From Its Combined Enemies. 
   
   
   
 Suddenly The   Rain Almost Ceased, The   Clouds Parted, And The   Moon Cast A 
 Frightened Glare Over The   Scene. In The   Distance Mr. Mellen Could See 
 His Own Dwelling, With The   Broad Sweep Of    Woods And Waters In Front; 
 Then A Sharp Exclamation From His Companion Aroused Him To The   New 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 22 ( Among The   Breakers ) Pg 163 
 Dangers That Threatened Him. 
   
   
   
 The Boat Had Been Swept In Near The   Shore, Where A Ring Of    Sunken Rocks 
 Girdled The   Beach, Breaking The   Waves Into Whirlpools, And Sending The 
 White Foam Out Into The   Storm. In This Spot That Good Ship Had Gone 
 Down, Yet The   Boatman Made No Effort To Veer His Little Craft From The 
 Awful Danger, But With A Furious Light In His Eyes And A Horrid Smile On 
 His Lips, Bore Down Upon The   Breakers. True, It Required Almost 
 Superhuman Strength To Turn The   Course Of    That Light Craft, For The 
 Blast Was Dashing It Forward Like A Battalion Of    Fiends. 
   
   
   
 They Were Close Upon The   Breakers, When Mellen Sprang Up, Pushed The 
 Boatman Back With A Violence That Sent Him Headlong Into The   Bottom Of 
 The Boat, And Seized The   Helm Himself. Mr. Mellen Struggled With All The 
 Power Desperation Gives A Man, But His Efforts Were Futile As Those Of    A 
 Child. The   Boat Spun Round And Round Till They Were Fairly Dizzy; 
 Another Fierce Blast And They Were Blown Directly Into The   Breakers. 
   
   
   
 Mellen's Agonized Cry Was Answered By A Hoarse Murmur From His 
 Companion, Which Sounded Like A Malediction. Before Either Could Think 
 Or Act, A More Violent Blast Raging Up From The   Sea, Struck The   Skiff 
 And Whirled It In Among The   Rocks. 
   
   
   
 Now Mellen's Eyes Kindled, And All The   Reserved Force Of    His Character 
 Came Out. He Knew Every Inch Of    The   Coast For Miles Each Way. Through 
 These Boiling White Breakers Was A Channel Wide Enough To Carry Them 
 Over, And Towards That He Forced The   Little Craft, Which Seemed 
 Absolutely To Leap Through The   Breakers Into The   Leaden Current, Where 
 She Rested One Moment, Trembling From Stem To Stern Like A Great 
 Crippled Bird Hunted To Death By The   Elements. 
   
   
   
 North Saw That They Were In Possible Safety. He Had Not Anticipated A 
 Storm So Terrible As That, But Had Intended To Swamp His Boat In The 
 Breakers And Swim Ashore, Leaving Mellen, Who Could Not Swim, As He 
 Supposed, To His Fate. But Now Everything Else Was Forgotten In A 
 Cowardly Thirst For Life. No Man Could Exist For A Moment In That Awful 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 22 ( Among The   Breakers ) Pg 164 
 Riot Of    Waters. He Watched Mellen As He Kept The   Boat Steadily In The 
 Current, With The   Keen Anxiety Of    A Man To Whom Death Is The   Terror Of 
 Terrors. 
   
   
   
 The Little Craft Swept On, Reeling And Recoiling Along The   Narrow Path 
 Into Comparatively Smooth Waters. Mellen, Still With One Hand Bearing 
 Down The   Helm, Seized The   Cable And Flung It Towards The   Disguised 
 Boatman, Who Lifted His Wild Face For The   Orders He Had Not The   Power To 
 Ask. 
   
   
   
 "Be Ready," Cried Mellen, With The   Quick Resolution Which Marked His 
 Character, "Jump Out As She Nears That Rock--We Are Safe Then." 
   
   
   
 They Both Stood Upright In The   Boat, Swaying To And Fro, But Managing To 
 Retain A Firm Position. 
   
   
   
 Again The   Hope Of    Safety Seemed A Delusive One; The   Skiff Swooped Away 
 From The   Rock, Spun More Giddily About, And Threw Both Men Upon Their 
 Knees. Another Instant That Seemed Endless,--An Instant Which Decided 
 The Fate Of    Both, As Far As This World Was Concerned,--These Men 
 Trembled On The   Brink Of    Eternity. If The   Skiff Obeyed The   Counter Blast 
 That Was Upon Them And Swept Towards The   Breakers, They Were Lost; Still 
 There Was A Hope, If It Veered Upon The   Rock Which Loomed Out From The 
 Shore. 
   
   
   
 The Moon Gave Light Enough To Enable Them To Watch The   Scene And See 
 Their Danger. Again The   Conflicting Blasts Struck Them; The   Boat Reeled, 
 Righted Itself And Was Dashing By The   Rock, Upon Which The   Two Men 
 Sprang By A Simultaneous Movement. A Few More Vigorous Leaps And They 
 Reached The   Shore, Standing There For A Moment In Breathless Awe. Then 
 They Commenced Hauling In The   Crippled Boat, Which The   Blast Had Seized 
 Upon And Was Tearing Out To Sea. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 22 ( Among The   Breakers ) Pg 165 
 "Safe!" Cried Mellen, In A Tone Of    Hearty Thanksgiving. "I Did Think 
 That The   Brave Little Craft Would Go Down, But Thank God, We Are On Dry 
 Land." 
   
   
   
 "Safe And Defeated!" Muttered North, Turning His Face From The   Wind. 
 "The Storm That Helped Me Two Days Ago Proves Treacherous Now." 
   
   
   
 "Come!" Shouted Mellen, Lashing The   Cable To A Stunted Pine That Grew In 
 A Cleft Of    The   Rock, "Come Up To The   House, We Shall Find A Fire There 
 And A Glass Of    Brandy. The   Old Man Will Send Some Of    His People For The 
 Luggage." 
   
   
   
 North Made No Answer, But Moved Off Towards The   House, Which He Passed, 
 Walking Moodily Towards The   Village. Mellen Went Up To The   Tavern. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 23 ( Dead And Gone. ) Pg 166 
 Lights Shone Cheerfully Through The   Uncurtained Windows Of    The   Sailor's 
 Safe Anchor, And The   Stranger Could See The   Inmates Of    The   Dwelling 
 Gathered About The   Tea-Table, Looking Comfortable Enough To Make A 
 Strong Contrast To The   Chill And Darkness Without. 
   
   
   
 "There Is Not The   Least Change," He Muttered, Drawing His Cloak More 
 Closely About Him; "I Could Almost Think I Had Been Gone Only Since 
 Morning, Instead Of    Two Years." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 23 ( Dead And Gone. ) Pg 167 
   
 He Hurried On To The   House, And Hardly Waiting For His Imperative Knock 
 To Be Answered, Pushed Open The   Door And Entered The   Kitchen. The   Old 
 Fisherman Looked Tranquilly Up At The   Intruder, Keeping His Knife Poised 
 In One Hand, Not Easily Ruffled In His Serenity, While The   Younger 
 Members Of    The   Family Stared With All Their Might At The   Tall Man, Whose 
 Garments Were Dripping Wet, Driven By The   Storm Into Their Dwelling. 
   
   
   
 "Good Evenin', Sir," Said The   Old Man; "It's A Dark, Wet Night--Wont You 
 Sit Down?" 
   
   
   
 "I Want A Horse And A Man," Said Mellen, Betraying By The   Haste In Which 
 He Spoke, And His Impatient Movements, That He Was Too Hurried For Much 
 Attention To The   Old Man's Attempt At Civility. "I Want To Go To The 
 Other End Of    The   Bay--Can You Let Me Have A Horse And Some One To Look 
 After My Luggage?" 
   
   
   
 "What, To-Night?" Demanded The   Old Man. "Why You Can't Want To Go Round 
 The Bay To-Night." 
   
   
   
 "I Should Not Have Come For A Horse If I Had Not Wished To Get Home," 
 Said Mellen, Impatiently. "Get One Out At Once, Benson; I Am In Great 
 Haste." 
   
   
   
 "'Taint A Decent Night To Put A Dog Out O' Doors," Returned The 
 Fisherman; "It's A Good Deal Mor'n Likely You'd Get Swamped In The 
 Marsh, If I Let The   Hoss Go." 
   
   
   
 "Nonsense!" Exclaimed Mellen. "I Know This Part Of    The   Country Too Well 
 For That. There Is No More Risk Than In This Room." 
   
   
   
 The Old Man's Obstinacy Was Roused, And He Had A Full Share Of    That 
   
 Unpleasant Quality When He Chose To Call It Into Action. 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 23 ( Dead And Gone. ) Pg 168 
 "Mebby You Know More About It Than I Do," He Grumbled; "But I've Lived 
 Here A Goin' On Thirty Years, And Ort To Be Acquainted With This Coast, 
 And I Say I Ain't A Going To Risk My Critters Sich A Night. If There 
 Ain't No Danger 'Taint Fit To Send Any Horse Out In A Storm Like This 
 Anyhow." 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Stand Arguing Here," Mellen Began, But The   Old Man 
 Unceremoniously Interrupted Him. 
   
   
   
 "Where Do You Want To Go?" He Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Over To Piney Cove." 
   
   
   
 "Mr. Mellen's Place! Why It's Good Three Miles, And He Ain't To Hum, Nor 
 Hasn't Been, Nigh On To Two Years." 
   
   
   
 "Don't You Know Me, Old Friend?" Exclaimed Mellen Throwing Back His 
 Cloak. 
   
   
   
 The Old Fisherman Rose In Astonishment, While His Married Daughter, Who 
 Kept His House And Owned The   Flock Of    Children, Called Out: 
   
   
   
 "Why, Pa, If It Ain't Mr. Mellen!" 
   
   
   
 "I Thought I Knowed Your Voice, But Couldn't Make Out Who It Belonged 
 To; But Californy Ain't So Nigh As Some Other Places," Said The 
 Fisherman. "So You've Got Back! Wal, Wal! You've Been Gone A Good 
 While." 
   
   
   
 "So You Can't Wonder At My Impatience When I Find Myself So Near Home," 
 Said Mellen. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 23 ( Dead And Gone. ) Pg 169 
   
 "In Course, In Course," Replied The   Old Man. "But, Dear Me, You'll Have 
 To Wait Till Jake Comes In, And I Expect He'll Grumble Awful At Having 
 To Start Out Agin." 
   
   
   
 "I Will Pay Him His Own Price----" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Allays Was Freehanded Enough, I'll Say That, Mr. Mellen. But 
 Sit Down By The   Stove; Jake'll Come In A Few Minutes. Mebby You'd Try A 
 Cup Of    Tea?" 
   
   
   
 But Mr. Mellen Refused The   Proffered Hospitality, And Though He Walked 
 Up To The   Fire, Neither Sat Down Or Paid Much Attention To The   Questions 
 The Old Man Hazarded. 
   
   
   
 As Mellen Stood There, Though His Restless Movements Betrayed Great 
 Impatience, There Was Little Trace Of    It Visible In His Face, Whose Cold 
 Pride Seldom Revealed The   Emotions Which Might Be Stirring At His Heart. 
 He Was Dressed In His Sea Clothes, Which Hung About Him In Wet Masses. 
 His Face Was Bronzed By The   Exposure Of    A Long Sea Voyage, But He Was 
 Still A Man Of    Imposing Presence, And Retained His Old, Proud Manner So 
 Thoroughly, That Even The   Old Man In His Fever Of    Curiosity, Felt The 
 Same Hesitation At Questioning Him Too Far Which Had Always Awed The 
 Villagers When Mr. Mellen Formerly Dwelt Among Them. 
   
   
   
 "I S'pose You've Seen A Sight Sence You Went Away," Said The   Old Man, As 
 He Pushed His Chair Towards The   Fire. "All Them Gold Mines; Though I 
 Don't S'pose You Went To Work At Them. People Will Talk You Know, And 
 They Wondered At Your Going Off In Such A Hurry----" 
   
   
   
 "Do You Think That Man Will Be Here Soon?" Interrupted Mr. Mellen. 
   
   
   
   
 The Fisherman Felt Ruffled And Injured At Having His Gossiping 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 23 ( Dead And Gone. ) Pg 170 
 Propensities Cut Short In That Manner, But That Instant A Step Sounded 
 On The   Stone Porch Without, And He Said, Grumblingly: 
   
   
   
 "There He Is. I 'Spect There'll Be A Touse About Getting Him To Go." 
   
   
   
 But Mr. Mellon Took The   Matter In His Own Hands When The   Man Entered, 
 And The   Liberal Offer He Made Speedily Put Jake In Excellent Spirits For 
 The Expedition. 
   
   
   
 "My Baggage Must Be Disposed Of    First," Said Mr. Mellen. "Some One Must 
 Get It From The   Pilot-Boat." 
   
   
   
 "Jake And I'll Fetch It In Here," Returned The   Old Man. 
   
   
   
 "I Will Send For It In The   Morning," Observed Mr. Mellen. 
   
   
   
 While They Went Down To The   Shore And Were Bringing In The   Trunks Mr. 
 Mellen Stood By The   Fire, Quite Regardless Of    The   Curiosity With Which 
 The Children Regarded Him, And Unconscious Of    Several Modest Attempts At 
 Conversation Made By The   Old Man's Daughter: 
   
   
   
 "Your Clothes Are Wringing Wet; Hadn't You Better Get Some Things Of 
 Father's And Start Dry?" 
   
   
   
 "No," Answered Mellen, Glancing At The   Water-Proof Carpet-Bag Which He 
 Had Seized On Leaving The   Boat, Remembering That It Contained Important 
 Papers. "I Have Some Things In Here, And They Will Find My Macintosh In 
 The Boat." 
   
   
   
 He Left The   Room While Speaking, And, Knowing The   House Well, Went 
   
 Upstairs, In Order To Change His Wet Garments. The   Young Woman Uttered A 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 23 ( Dead And Gone. ) Pg 171 
 Little Cry Of    Dismay And Ran A Step Or Two After Him, But Turned Back, 
 Seized With Terror Of    The   Dead Body, About Which She Would Gladly Have 
 Given Warning. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Had Taken A Candle From The   Table When He Left The   Kitchen, And 
 Entered The   Little Room Upstairs With It Flaring In His Hand. It Did Not 
 Illuminate The   Whole Chamber, But A Cold Feeling Of    Awe Crept Over The 
 Man As He Stepped Over The   Threshold, And A Shudder, Which Sprang From 
 Neither Cold Nor Wet, Passed To His Heart. 
   
   
   
 With A Trembling Hand He Set The   Light On A Little Pine Table And Looked 
 Around. A Bed Stood In The   Further Corner Of    The   Room, A Great And 
 Coldly White Bed, On Which A Human Form Was Lying In Such Awful 
 Stillness As Death Alone Knows. 
   
   
   
 Breathless And Obeying A Terrible Fascination, He Went Up To The   Bed And 
 Drew Down The   Coarse Linen Sheet. A Beautiful Face, Chiselled From The 
 Marble Of    Death, Lay Before Him, With A Cold Smile On The   Lips, And The 
 Blue Of    The   Eyes, That Had Been Like Violets, Tinging The   White Lids 
 That Covered Them. Masses Of    Rich Chestnut Hair Were Gathered Back From 
 The Face; And Over The   Bosom, Struck Cold In The   Bloom Of    Life, Two 
 White Hands Were Folded In An Attitude Of    Solemn Prayerfulness. 
   
   
   
 As Mellen Gazed On This Cold Vision His Lips Grew White With Terrible 
 Emotions, For He Knew That Face, Notwithstanding All The   Changes That 
 Years And An Awful Death Had Left Upon It. Moment After Moment Crept By 
 And He Did Not Move. At Last, Reaching Forth His Hand, He Touched The 
 Woman's Hair, Then A Convulsion Of    Grief Swept Over Him, His Eyes 
 Filled, His Lips Quivered And He Fell Upon His Knees Crying Out: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Woman, Woman, Has He Driven You To This?" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 23 ( Dead And Gone. ) Pg 172 
 The Stillness, Which Was His Only Answer, Crept To His Heart. He Arose, 
 Covered The   Face Of    His False Love, And Quitted The   Room, Leaving The 
 Candle Behind. He Could Not Bear To Think Of    Her Lying Alone In That 
 Grim Darkness. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Sir, I Am So Sorry. It Was Dreadful To Let You Go Upstairs To Dress 
 And Find _That_," Cried The   Woman, In A Tumult Of    Self-Reproach. 
   
   
   
 "When Did It Happen?" He Questioned, In A Hoarse Voice. "When And How?" 
   
   
   
 "Day Before Yesterday. It Was Washed Ashore From The   Wreck." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Turned Away And Asked No More Questions. Enough For Him That The 
 Woman He Had Once Loved To Idolatry, Had Passed Out Of    His Life Forever 
 And Ever. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 24 (Home In A Storm. ) Pg 173 
   
 The Storm Was Still Raging Upon The   Ocean And Sweeping Its Cold Way 
 Across The   Island; But Mellen Was Not A Man To Rest Within Sight Of    His 
 Own Dwelling, After A Long Absence, Without An Effort To Reach It In 
 Defiance Of    Wind Or Weather. So, Heedless Of    All Protestations, He 
 Mounted His Horse And Rode Forward, With The   Wind Howling Around Him And 
 The Rain Beating In His Face. His Temporary Attendant Grumbled A Little 
 At The   Violence Of    The   Storm, While The   Darkness Was So Intense That 
 Both The   Horses Went Stumbling On Their Way Like Blind Creatures On An 
   
 Unknown Path. But Mellen Scarcely Heeded The   Danger Or Discomfort. His 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 24 (Home In A Storm. ) Pg 174 
 Eyes Were Fixed On The   Lights Of    His Own Home, Which Twinkled Now And 
 Then Through The   Fog And Rain, Like Stars Striving To Break Through A 
 Cloud. 
   
   
   
 Their Road Ran Along The   Coast, And They Had The   Rushing Winds And Roar 
 Of The   Ocean All The   Way. Before They Reached The   Piney Cove Grounds The 
 Blackness Of    The   Tempest Began To Break Away Overhead; The   Wind Had 
 Lulled A Little, But The   Rain Still Beat, And At Intervals The   Moon 
 Would Burst Through The   Clouds And Add To The   Ghostly Effect Of    Boiling 
 Foam In The   Distance. 
   
   
   
 They Passed Through The   Strip Of    Woodland Which Extended Down To The 
 Water's Edge, And At Last Reached The   Grounds Connected With The 
 Dwelling Upon That Side, And Came Out Upon The   Broad Lawn. 
   
   
   
 "Home At Last!" Cried Mellen, As A Warm Glow Of    Lights Shone Out From 
 His Dwelling. "Ride On, My Man; You Shall Sleep Here To-Night, And 
 Return In The   Morning." 
   
   
   
 In His Exultation Mellen Dashed Forward, Urging His Horse Across The 
 Open Space Till He Was Considerably In Advance Of    His Attendant. The 
 Moon Shivered Out Again For An Instant, And Mr. Mellen Saw A Woman 
 Shrouded In A Long Cloak Rushing Towards The   House. Some Instinct, 
 Rather Than Any Real Recognition Of    Her Person, Made Him Cry Out, As He 
 Leaped From The   Horse And Left Him Free: 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" 
   
   
   
 The Figure Paused. There Was A Faint Cry; At The   Same Instant Mellen 
 Heard A Violent Rustle In The   Shrubbery, With A Sudden Downpour Of 
 Raindrops, Scarcely Noticed, As He Hurried Towards The   Lady, But Well 
 Remembered Afterwards. She Was Standing Upright And Still, As If That 
 Unexpected Voice Had Changed Her To Stone; Her Hair Had Broken Loose And 
 Was Streaming Wildly Over Her Shoulders; One Hand Was Lifted Above Her 
 Eyes, As She Strained Her Sight Through The   Gloom. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 24 (Home In A Storm. ) Pg 175 
   
 "Elizabeth!" He Called Again. 
   
   
   
 "Who Is It?" She Cried, In A Suppressed Voice, That Had All The 
 Sharpness Of    An Agonised Shriek. "Who Calls To Me?" 
   
   
   
 He Reached Her Side As She Spoke. 
   
   
   
 "Don't You Know Me?" He Exclaimed. "My Wife! My Wife! I Have Come Back 
 At Last!" 
   
   
   
 There Was One Wild Look--One Heavy Breath--He Heard A Low Exclamation: 
   
   
   
 "My God! Oh, My God!" 
   
   
   
 Before He Could Discover Whether This Was A Cry Of    Thanksgiving Or Not, 
 She Fell Forward And Lay Motionless At His Feet. 
   
   
   
 After That First Second Of    Stupefaction, Mr. Mellen Checked The 
 Wonderment Of    The   Man--Who By This Time Had Come Up--And Between Them 
 They Carried The   Senseless Woman To The   House. 
   
   
   
 The Servant Who Met Them In The   Hall Gave A Cry Of    Dismay At The   Sight 
 Of Her Master Thus Suddenly Entering The   House With His Wife Lying Like 
 A Dead Woman In His Arms, And Was Ready To Believe That The   Whole Sight 
 Was A Ghostly Illusion. 
   
   
   
 "Bring Some Wine," Called Mellen; "Is There A Fire? Are You Deaf And 
 Blind, Girl?" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 24 (Home In A Storm. ) Pg 176 
 It Is The   Masther!" Exclaimed The   Frightened Creature. "It's The 
 Masther Come Back--Oh, I Thought I'd Seed Ghosts At Last!" 
   
   
   
 Her Cries Brought The   Whole Household Up From The   Basement; But 
 Regardless Of    Their Wonder And Alarm, Grantley Mellen Carried His Wife 
 Away Towards The   Library, And Laid Her Upon A Couch. 
   
   
   
 It Was Some Moments Before Elizabeth Mellen Opened Her Eyes, Then She 
 Glanced About With A Vacant, Startled Look, As If Unable To Comprehend 
 What Had Happened. 
   
   
   
 Her Husband Was Standing In The   Shadow, Gazing Down At Her With The 
 Strange, Moody Look So Unlike The   Active Alarm Which Would Have Filled 
 The Mind Of    Most Men, And She Did Not At First Perceive His Presence. 
   
   
   
 "I Thought I Saw Grantley," She Murmured. "I--I Have Gone Mad At Last." 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth!" 
   
   
   
 She Struggled Up On The   Couch, And Looked Towards Him With A Wild 
 Expression Of    The   Eyes, Forced Out By Recent Terror Or Sudden Joy At 
 Finding That She Had Not Been Deceived By Some Mental Illusion. 
   
   
   
 "Is It You, Grantley?" She Exclaimed. "Is It Really You?" 
   
   
   
 "It Is I," He Said; "But It Is A Strange Welcome Home To A Man When He 
 Finds His Wife Wandering About In The   Storm, And Sees Her Faint At The 
 Sound Of    His Voice." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Mellen Forced Her Physical Strength Back By A Sheer Exercise 
 Of Will. She Sat Upright--A Singular Expression Passed Over Her Face--An 
 Inward Struggle To Appear Like Herself And Act As Was Natural Under The 
 Circumstances. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 24 (Home In A Storm. ) Pg 177 
 "I Was So Frightened," She Gasped; "I Did Not Expect You For A 
 Fortnight--Perhaps A Month. When I Heard Your Voice I Can't Tell What I 
 Thought--A Dread--A Terror Of    Something Terrible--Something 
 Supernatural, I Mean, Came Over Me." 
   
   
   
 "But What Could Have Taken You Out Of    Doors On A Night Like This?" He 
 Persisted. 
   
   
   
 She Did Not Hesitate; She Hurried To Answer, But It Was Like A Person 
 Repeating Words Studied For The   Occasion, And All The   While Her Two 
 Hands Clutched Hard At The   Arm Of    The   Sofa. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know What Drove Me Out, The   Storm Made Me Wild. I Thought Of 
 The Sea--You On It, Perhaps--I Don't Know Why I Went." 
   
   
   
 "You Are Wet," He Said--"Thoroughly Drenched. You Must Change Your 
 Dress." 
   
   
   
 She Seemed To Grasp At The   Opportunity To Go Away, And Started Up With 
 Such Eagerness That His Suspicious Eyes Noticed It. 
   
   
   
 "This Is A Singular Meeting," He Said, Bitterly; "Two Years Apart, And 
 Not A Word Of    Welcome." 
   
   
   
 She Turned Impulsively Towards Him, And Threw Her Arms About His Neck, 
 With A Burst Of    Passionate Tears. 
   
   
   
 "I Do Love You, Grantley," She Cried; "I Do Love You! I Am So Glad To 
 See You; But This Fright--It Was So Sudden--So----" 
   
   
   
 Her Voice Died Away In A Sob, And She Clung More Closely To Him, While 
 He Kept His Arm About Her Waist, Pressed His Lips On Her Forehead And 
 Gave Himself Respite From The   Whirl Of    Dark Thoughts Which Had Been In 
   
 His Jealous Mind. The   Joy Of    Reunion And The   Pleasure Of    Finding Himself 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 24 (Home In A Storm. ) Pg 178 
 At Home After That Long Absence, Broke Through It All. 
   
   
   
 He Felt Her Shiver All Over, And Remembered The   Danger They Both Ran 
 Standing There In Their Wet Clothing. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Cold--Shivering--And I Am Keeping You In These Wet Things!" 
 Cried Grantley, Gathering Her In His Arms And Mounting The   Stairs. "You 
 Are Drenched, My Sweet Child. It Was Wrong To Go Out In A Storm Like 
 This. Indeed, Indeed It Was, Dear One." 
   
   
   
 She Made No Answer, But Was Seized With A Cold Shivering Fit In His 
 Arms. He Carried Her Into The   Little Sitting-Room, And, Seating Her In 
 An Easy Chair, Took Off Her Hood And Cloak, Speaking Soft, Tender Words 
 As He Removed The   Garments, And Smoothed Her Hair With A Caressing 
 Movement Of    The   Hand. 
   
   
   
 "You Must Change Your Dress, Elizabeth," He Said. "Do It At Once. I Have 
 Some Dry Clothes In My Room, I Suppose, Which I Shall Put On." 
   
   
   
 "Yes," She Returned, Hurriedly; "Go--Go At Once. You Are Glad To Get 
 Home, Are You Not--Glad To See Me, Grantley?" 
   
   
   
 There Was A Tone Of    Almost Piteous Entreaty In Her Voice; She Was So 
 Disturbed By The   Shock Of    His Sudden Presence That Her Nerves Could Not 
 Recover Their Firmness At Once. 
   
   
   
 Grantley Mellen Held His Wife To His Heart And Whispered Fond And Loving 
 Words, Such As He Had Breathed During Their Brief Courtship Before A 
 Shadow Clouded Over The   Beauty Of    Their Lives. 
   
   
   
 "There Shall Be No More Clouds," He Whispered, "No More Trouble. Look 
 Up, Elizabeth! Say That You Love Me--That You Are Glad As I Am." 
   
   
   
 "I Do Love You, My Husband--With All My Heart And Soul I Love You! I 
   
 _Am_ Glad--Very, Very Glad." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 24 (Home In A Storm. ) Pg 179 
   
   
   
 "And I Love You, Bessie. I Did Not Know How Well Until I Went Away. But 
 We Shall Never Part Any More--Never More." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Was Weeping Drops As Cold As The   Rain On Her Face. It Was 
 Unusual For Her To Allow Any Feeling Of    Joy Or Pain To Overcome Her So 
 Completely. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Weak And Nervous To-Night, Bessie," He Said, Tenderly. "I Was 
 Wrong To Come Upon You So Suddenly." 
   
   
   
 "No, No!" She Cried, Vehemently. But Even In Her Denial She Shuddered, 
 Remembering Whom She Had Just Left And How She Had Met Her Husband. 
   
   
   
 Then She Arose To Go, But Staggered In Her Walk And Held Herself Up With 
 Difficulty. He Looked At Her With Such Tender Love In His Eyes That She 
 Held Out Her Arms To Him. He Drew Her Close To His Bosom: 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth, We Will Be Happy Now." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes," She Said, In The   Same Hurried Manner, "We Will Be Happy 
 Now--Quite Happy." 
   
   
   
 She Went Out Of    The   Room As She Said These Words And Entered Her 
 Chamber, Locking The   Door Carefully Behind Her, As If She Feared That He 
 Might Intrude Upon Her. 
   
   
   
 Half An Hour After The   Newly-United Husband And Wife Met At The 
 Supper-Table, And Grantley Mellen Saw That Elizabeth Had Quite Recovered 
 From The   Sudden Shock Of    His Arrival In That Unexpected Way. 
   
   
   
   
 "I Cannot Realize It Yet," She Said, Coming Into The   Room And Walking Up 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 24 (Home In A Storm. ) Pg 180 
 To The   Hearth Where He Stood; "I Cannot Believe You Are Actually Here." 
   
   
   
 She Stole Close To His Side And Folded His Hand In Hers. For An Instant 
 There Was A Slight Hesitation Amounting Almost To Timidity, As If She 
 Were Doing Something Or Assuming A Place To Which She Had No Right, But 
 It Passed Quickly. She Was Looking Up Into His Face With A Pleasant 
 Smile, A Little Pale Yet From Her Recent Emotion, Or Else Those Two 
 Years Which Had Elapsed Since Their Parting Had Robbed Her Of    A Portion 
 Of Her Girlish Bloom,--But Self-Possessed And Full Of    Happiness. 
   
   
   
 Grantley Mellen Looked At Her More Closely As She Stood There In The 
 Cheerful Light. Two Years Had Changed Her, But That Was Natural; He Was 
 Altered Too. 
   
   
   
 "Do I Look Very Different, Elizabeth?" He Asked. 
   
   
   
 She Shook Her Head. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Browned, You Look A Little Older, Perhaps; But You Are Not 
 Really Changed--You Are Grantley Still." 
   
   
   
 "I Cannot Tell If You Are Altered," He Said; "I Must Wait Till I Have 
 Seen You A Day Or Two. You Seem Paler--Thinner." 
   
   
   
 She Shivered A Little, But Quickly Regained Her Self-Control And 
 Cheerfulness. 
   
   
   
 "You Cannot Judge How I Look To-Night," She Said. "I Am Sorry Elsie Is 
 Gone." 
   
   
   
 "When Did She Go Away, Elizabeth?" 
   
   
   
   
 "Only Yesterday; She Seemed To Be Getting Low Spirited, So I Advised Her 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 24 (Home In A Storm. ) Pg 181 
 To Visit Mrs. Harrington For A While." 
   
   
   
 "I Suppose She Has Not Left You Often--You Two Kept Together?" He Asked, 
 The Old Jealousy Creeping Through His Voice. 
   
   
   
 "Of Course; She Has Visited A Little," Replied His Wife, Quietly, But 
 She Turned Away To The   Table As She Spoke. 
   
   
   
 A Servant Brought In The   Supper, And They Sat Down Opposite To Each 
 Other At The   Board; But Even During Those First Hours Of    Reunion The 
 Strange Greeting Which His Return Had Met Would Linger In Grantley 
 Mellen's Suspicious Mind, And, In Spite Of    Elizabeth's Cheerful Manner, 
 Her Color Would Come And Go With Tremulous Fitfulness. Sometimes There 
 Was A Restless Expression In Her Eyes, And She Seemed With Difficulty To 
 Repress A Nervous Start At Any Sudden Sound--She Had Not Recovered 
 Wholly, It Appeared, From Her Surprise. 
   
   
   
 "You Will Send For Elsie In The   Morning," He Said. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Yes. One Of    The   Men Will Go To Town Early." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Tell Her I Have Come." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Hesitated. 
   
   
   
 "She Would Be So Startled If I Did Not," She Said. "I Really Think Her 
 Happiness Will Be Greater If She Expects To Meet You." 
   
   
   
 "As You Please," He Returned, A Little Coldly. "I Believe You Are Right. 
 Surprises Generally Are Failures." 
   
   
   
 "Where Is Dolf?" Elizabeth Asked. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 24 (Home In A Storm. ) Pg 182 
   
   
 "I Sent Him On With The   Steamer To Deliver Some Letters I Had Brought 
 For Various People; He Will Be Up In The   Morning. He Is Just The   Same 
 Remarkable Darkey As Ever. His Language Is Even Grander, I Think." 
   
   
   
 When They Were Sitting Over The   Fire Again, Mr. Mellen Said: 
   
   
   
 "Now, Tell Me Everything That Has Happened; Your Letters Were All So 
 Vague." 
   
   
   
 "I Had Nothing Of    Importance To Write, You Know," She Answered; "We Were 
 Very Quiet Here." 
   
   
   
 "Has Elsie Changed Much?" He Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Not At All; Gay And Thoughtless As Ever." 
   
   
   
 There Seemed A Suppressed Bitterness In Her Voice. Perhaps That Gayety 
 And Frivolity Had Sometimes Jarred Upon The   Deeper Chords In Her Own 
 Nature. 
   
   
   
 "Little Darling!" He Said, Fondly, "I Feel More Attached To Her Than 
 Ever Since I Went Away--She Seems More Like My Daughter Than My Sister." 
   
   
   
 "And She Loves You Very Dearly, You May Be Sure Of    That." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Yes; Nothing Could Ever Come Between Elsie And Me! I Have Thought 
 Of The   Promise I Made Our Dying Mother; I Have Kept It, 
 Elizabeth--Wherever Else I Have Erred, I Have Kept That Vow." 
   
   
   
 "Yes," She Said; "Yes." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 24 (Home In A Storm. ) Pg 183 
   
   
 But The   Tone Grew A Little Absent, Her Eyes Wandered About The   Room As 
 If She Were Perplexed Anew By Some Thought Far Away From The   Subject Of 
 Their Conversation. 
   
   
   
 "You Have Been Happy And Content Here, Elizabeth?" 
   
   
   
 "Not Happy," She Answered, "I Forced Myself To Be Patient; But The   Time 
 Seemed Very Long." 
   
   
   
 "Then You Do Love Me?" He Cried, Suddenly. 
   
   
   
 She Looked At Him Reproachfully, With Some Pain Stirring Under That 
 Reproach. 
   
   
   
 "Can You Ask Me Such Questions Now?" 
   
   
   
 "No, No; You Do Love Me. I Believe It. But You Know What A Morbid, 
 Suspicious Character Mine Is." 
   
   
   
 "I Had Hoped--" 
   
   
   
 She Did Not Finish Her Sentence, But Sat Twisting The   Links Of    Her 
 Chatelaine About Her Fingers, And Looking Almost Timidly Away From His 
 Face. 
   
   
   
 "Go On," He Said, "What Did You Hope?" 
   
   
   
 "That This Long Absence Might Have--That--I Hardly Know How To Say It 
 Without Offending You." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 24 (Home In A Storm. ) Pg 184 
   
 "You Hoped I Had Learned To Accept Life More Like A Reasonable Being, 
 Isn't That It? I Think I Have, Bessie; We Will Be Happy Now, Very Happy; 
 You And Elsie And I." 
   
   
   
 He Took Her Hand And Held It In His Own; Was It True That It Trembled, 
 Or Only His Fancy That Made Him Think So? 
   
   
   
 "We Shall Be Happy, Elizabeth?" He Repeated, This Time Making The   Words 
 An Inquiry. 
   
   
   
 "I Hope So--Oh, I Do Hope So!" She Exclaimed With Sudden Passion; "I 
 Want To Be Happy, Oh, My Husband! I Want To Be Happy." 
   
   
   
 She Threw Her Arms About His Neck, And Her Head Dropped On His Shoulder; 
 But The   Face Which He Could Not See Wore A Strained, Frightened Look, As 
 If She Saw Some Dark Shadow Rise Between Her And Its Fulfilment. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Strained Her To His Heart, And Showered Kisses Down Upon Her Cold 
 Face,--Kisses, So Warm From The   Heart, That Her Cheeks Kindled Into 
 Scarlet Under Them, And She Began To Weep Those Gentle Tears That Drop 
 From A Loving Heart Like Dew From A Flower. 
   
   
   
 "Our Lives Shall Go On Quietly And Pleasantly Now," He Continued, Giving 
 Himself To The   Full Happiness Of    This Reunion; "We Will Have One Long 
 Summer, Bessie, And Warm Our Hearts In It." 
   
   
   
 "I Have Been In The   Cold So Long," She Murmured. 
   
   
   
 "But That Is Over--Over For Ever! We Will Be Trustful Bessie: We Will Be 
 Patient And Loving Always; Can't We Promise Each Other This, My Wife?" 
 He Said, Drawing Her Closer To His Bosom. 
   
   
   
   
 "I Can, Grantley; I Do!" 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 24 (Home In A Storm. ) Pg 185 
   
   
   
 "And I Promise, Elizabeth, I Will Never Be Suspicious Or Harsh Again. 
 You And I Could Be So Happy Now." 
   
   
   
 "You Will Love Me And Trust Me!" She Cried, Almost Hysterically. 
   
   
   
 "Always, Bessie, Always!" 
   
   
   
 Again He Clasped Her In His Arms, Pressing Kisses Upon Her Forehead, And 
 Murmuring Words Which, From A Husband's Lips Are Sweeter And Holier Than 
 The Romance Of    Courtship Could Ever Be, Even In The   First Glow Of    Its 
 Loveliest Mystery. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Nestled Closer To His Heart, And A Feeling Of    Rest And 
 Serenity Stole Over Her So Inexpressibly Soothing And Sweet, That She 
 Almost Longed To Float Away For Ever From The   Care And Dimness Of    This 
 World Upon The   Sacred Hush Of    That Hour. 
   
   
   
 There Was A Sound Without Which Startled Them Both, Making Mellen Turn 
 Hastily, And Sending The   Sickly Pallor Anew Across Elizabeth's Face. 
   
   
   
 "Only The   Wind," He Said, "Blowing One Of    The   Shutters To With A Crash." 
   
   
   
 "That Is All, It----" 
   
   
   
 She Did Not Finish; Her Eyes Were Fixed Upon The   Window; She Made One 
 Movement; Tried To Control Herself; Looked In The   Other Direction Before 
 Her Husband Could Observe The   Eagerness With Which Her Eyes Had Been 
 Strained Out Into The   Night; But All Her Attempts At Self-Control Were 
 In Vain; She Gave One Heavy Sigh, And Sank Lower And Perfectly Helpless 
 In His Arms. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 24 (Home In A Storm. ) Pg 186 
   
   
 For The   Second Time That Evening Elizabeth Mellen Had Swooned Completely 
 Away. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 25 (The Sunshine Of    The   House) Pg 187 
   
 The Day Was So Bright And Beautiful That The   Preceding Storm Seemed Only 
 To Have Added Freshness To Both The   Earth And Sky. 
   
   
   
 The Hills Rose Up Majestic In Their Richest Verdure, The   Lovely Bay Was 
 At Rest In The   Sunshine, And The   Long White Line Of    Distant Water Shone 
 Out Tranquilly, As If No Treacherous Wind Would Ever Again Lash It Into 
 Fury. 
   
   
   
 Grantley Mellen Stood With His Wife On The   Broad Stone Portico, Looking 
 Towards The   Ocean. They Had Been Wandering Over The   House And Grounds 
 That The   Master Might See What Changes Had Taken Place In His Absence, 
 Talking Pleasantly And Gaily, Though Even In The   Midst Of    His Happiness 
 The Old Restless Suspicion Would Intrude. Grantley Mellen Could Not 
 Understand The   Strange Agitation Of    His Wife At His Return. It Troubled 
 Him Even In His Newborn Joy. She Was Quite Herself This Morning; So 
 Lovely In Her Delicate Mauvé Morning Dress, With The   Soft Lace Relieving 
 Her Neck And Wrists. Her Dark Hair Was Banded Smoothly Back From The 
 Grave, Earnest Face, And Fell Behind In Heavy Braids, Rich And Glossy As 
 The Plumage Of    A Raven. Her Mouth Was Tremulous With Gladness And Her 
 Whole Face Kindled Into Smiles And Blushes Under Her Husband's Gaze. She 
 Was So Calm That It Seemed Folly To Vex His Heart With Vague Fancies, 
 Instead Of    Yielding To The   Full, Rich Joy Of    The   Occasion. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 25 (The Sunshine Of    The   House) Pg 188 
   
   
 But She Was Changed: His Jealous Eyes Took Note Of    That. She Was Paler, 
 Thinner; There Was A Single Line Between The   Dark Brows That Had 
 Gathered There During His Absence; An Added Gravity About The   Mouth, A 
 Slight Compression Of    The   Lips, As If They Had Grown Accustomed To 
 Keeping Secrets Back. 
   
   
   
 Then With One Of    Those Quick Transitions Of    Feeling Peculiar To A Mind 
 Like His, He Reproached Himself For That Change. Why Search For Other 
 Reasons When He Remembered Many Things Which Had Preceded Their Parting; 
 The Last Restless Year Of    Their Married Life, Disturbed By Jealousy And 
 Suspicion; The   Long Months Of    Loneliness Which She Had Spent During His 
 Absence. There Was Answer Enough For All The   Questions With Which He Had 
 Vexed Himself All The   Morning. 
   
   
   
 "Of Course Elsie Will Come Home In The   Afternoon Boat," He Said. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Yes; I Don't Think It Is In Yet--I Have Not Heard The   Whistle," 
 Replied Elizabeth. "Our People Will Send Her Across The   Bay In A 
 Sail-Boat, No Doubt. It Is Shameful Of    Them To Leave The   Shore Road In 
 The State It Is; We Must Either Go To The   Village By Water, Or Take That 
 Long Out-Of-The-Way Back Road." 
   
   
   
 "There Is A Sail-Boat Now," Exclaimed Mellen, Pointing Across The   Bay. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Looked And Saw The   Tiny Streamers Shining Like Silver 
 Traceries In The   Sun. 
   
   
   
 "It Must Be Elsie," She Said, Bringing A Glass From The   Hall, Which Mr. 
 Mellen Took Eagerly From Her Hand. 
   
   
   
   
 "Yes," He Said. "I Can See A Woman In The   Boat--It Is Elsie." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 25 (The Sunshine Of    The   House) Pg 189 
   
 His Face Was All Aglow With Brotherly Love; A Sweet Expectation Kept Him 
 Restless. He Walked Up And Down The   Porch Talking Of    His Sister, Asking 
 A Thousand Trivial Questions, And Complaining Of    The   Slowness Of    The 
 Little Boat. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Stood Leaning Against One Of    The   Pillars, Her Eyes Shaded With 
 Her Hand, Looking Over The   Bright Waters. The   Tranquillity And Bloom 
 Faded Out Of    Her Countenance, While Her Husband Talked So Eagerly Of    His 
 Desire To See The   Child--As He Called Her. Sometimes Her Face Grew 
 Almost Hard And Stern, As If She Could Not Endure That Even This Beloved 
 Sister Should Come Between Her Heart And His In The   First Hours Of    Their 
 Reunion. 
   
   
   
 The Little Sail-Boat Flew Swiftly On Before The   Wind--Drawing Nearer And 
 Nearer Each Instant--They Could Distinctly See The   Young Girl Half Lying 
 Back In The   Stern, Allowing Her Hand To Fall In The   Water With An 
 Indolent Enjoyment Of    The   Scene. 
   
   
   
 She Saw Them At Last, Fluttered Her Handkerchief In The   Air By Way Of    A 
 Signal, And After That They Could See How Full Of    Eager Impatience She 
 Was. Every Instant Her Handkerchief Fluttered Out, And When The   Wind 
 Took That, She Unwound An Azure Scarf From Her Neck And Flung It On The 
 Breeze. 
   
   
   
 When The   Boat Neared The   Landing, Mr. Mellen Ran Across The   Lawn And 
 Received His Sister In His Arms As She Sprang On Shore. 
   
   
   
 Standing On The   Portico Where He Had Left Her, Elizabeth Regarded The 
 Pair; She Heard Elsie's Eager Exclamation Of    Joy--Her Husband's Deep 
 Voice--Then The   Two Blended In Confused And Eager Conversation. An 
   
 Absolute Spasm Of    Pain Contracted The   Wife's Features; Her Eyes Dilated, 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 25 (The Sunshine Of    The   House) Pg 190 
 And A Moan Broke From Her Lips. 
   
   
   
 "He Loves Her So! He Loves Her So! He Will Believe Anything She Says," 
 Muttered Elizabeth In A Tone Which Trembled With Passionate Emotions. 
   
   
   
 The Sound Of    Her Own Voice Seemed To Recall Her Recollection And The 
 Necessity Of    Concealing These Turbulent Feelings. With That Power Of 
 Self-Control Which She Was Striving So Hard To Strengthen, In Order To 
 Bear Her Life With Calmness, She Forced Her Features Into Repose, And 
 Stood Quietly Waiting For Them To Come Up. There Was Nothing In Her 
 Appearance Now To Betray Agitation; Her Pallor Seemed Only The 
 Reflection Of    Her Mauvé Draperies, And Her Lips Forced Themselves Into A 
 Smile. 
   
   
   
 "There Is Bessie," Cried Elsie, Coming Up The   Lawn, Clinging To Her 
 Brother's Arm With Both Hands, And Shaking Her Long Curls In The 
 Sunshine, Till The   Sight Of    Her Loveliness And Grace Might Have Softened 
 For The   Time Even That Heart Filled With Fear Of    Her Sisterly Influence, 
 And Jealous Of    The   Love Which She Received With Such Caressing Warmth. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Bessie!" She Cried, As They Reached The   Steps, "I Am So Happy! When 
 I Got The   News This Morning I Felt As If I Must Fly Here Directly. Oh, 
 You Darling Brother, To Come Back At All; But You Deserve To Be Punished 
 For Staying Away So Long!" 
   
   
   
 She Raised Herself On Tip-Toe To Kiss Him Anew, Allowed Her Bonnet To 
 Fall Off, And Her Curls To Trail In Bright Confusion Over Her Shoulders; 
 Then She Flew Towards Elizabeth And Showered A Greeting Of    Warm Kisses 
 On Her Face. 
   
   
   
 "Never Mind That Dark Subject," She Whispered; "We'll Be Happy Now In 
 Spite Of    Everything." 
   
   
   
 Again That Singular Look Passed Over Elizabeth Mellen's Face; She 
   
 Listened And Endured Rather Than Returned The   Young Girl's Caress, But 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 25 (The Sunshine Of    The   House) Pg 191 
 Mr. Mellen Was Watching His Sister And Did Not Observe It. 
   
   
   
 "And Isn't He Brown?" Cried Elsie, Rushing Over To Her Brother Again; 
 "He Looks Like An Indian, Don't He, Bess? Oh, You Bad, Bad Boy, To Stay 
 So Long." 
   
   
   
 Thus Elsie Laughed And Talked Incessantly, Begun A Dozen Sentences 
 Without Finishing One Of    Them, And Was So Demonstrative In Her 
 Expressions Of    Affection To Both, So Lovely In Her Youth And Brilliant 
 Happiness, That It Was No Wonder Her Brother Regarded Her With That 
 Proud Look; It Seemed Almost Impossible That Elizabeth Herself Could 
 Help Being Won Into Happiness By Her Caressing Ways. 
   
   
   
 "You'll Never Go Away Again--Shall He, Bess? But Isn't It Luncheon-Time? 
 I Could Eat No Breakfast For Joy, But I Do Think I Am Hungry Now." 
   
   
   
 Mr. Mellen Laughed, And Elsie Went On Again. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Grantley, I Saw Dolf On The   Steamboat; He Is Coming Over With Your 
 Luggage. The   Ridiculous Creature Has More Airs Than Ever. I Wish You Had 
 Forced Him To Come Ashore In The   Pilot-Boat, It Would Have Been Such 
 Fun, When He Got Among The   Breakers; But, Oh Dear! How Frightened I Was, 
 Hearing How Near You Were To Getting In. It Makes, Me Feel Pale Now!" 
   
   
   
 Here Elsie Gathered Up Her Bonnet And Shawl, Tossed Her Curls Back, 
 Kissed Her Brother Again, And Ran, Off, Saying: 
   
   
   
 "I Must Go Upstairs And Brush My Hair. Do Come, Bessie; I Never Can Do 
 It Myself." 
   
   
   
 "I Must Go And See What The   Servants Are Doing," Elizabeth Said. 
   
   
   
 "Nonsense! Come With Me." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 25 (The Sunshine Of    The   House) Pg 192 
   
   
 Elsie Caught Her Sister-In-Law About The   Waist, Waltzed Away Towards The 
 Stairs And Forced Her To Ascend, While Mr. Mellen Stood Looking After 
 Them With A Pleasant Smile On His Lips. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 25 (The Sunshine Of    The   House) Pg 193 
   
 When They Reached Elsie's Room The   Girl Drew Elizabeth In And Closed The 
 Door. Mrs. Mellen Sank Wearily Into A Seat, As If Glad To Escape From 
 The Restraint She Had Been Putting Upon Herself All That Day. 
   
   
   
 "Your Note Frightened Me So!" Cried Elsie. "It Was Wicked Of    You To 
 Write Like That." 
   
   
   
 "He Came Upon Me So Suddenly," Gasped Elizabeth. "I Was Out In The 
 Grounds In The   Rain--I Had Gone To--" 
   
   
   
 "And Grantley Came Upon You There?" Interrupted Elsie. "What Did You 
 Do? What Did You Do?" 
   
   
   
 "I Fainted In The   End." 
   
   
   
 "Good Heavens!" 
   
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Would Have Been Worse In My Place," Returned Elizabeth. "It Was 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 25 (The Sunshine Of    The   House) Pg 194 
 So Sudden; How Could I Tell What He Had Seen?" 
   
   
   
 "But You Are Yourself Now. You Will Not Give Way Again?" 
   
   
   
 "I Must Not," Said Elizabeth Drearily. "I Must Bear Up Now." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Talk In That Dreadful Voice," Shivered Elsie; "It Sounds As If 
 You Were Dying. I Thought You Had More Courage. Don't Be Afraid Of    Me; 
 If He Held A Bowl Of    Poison To My Lips I Wouldn't Tell." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Elsie, What Would Death Be Compared To The   Agony Of    Discovery?" 
   
   
   
 "Do Stop!" Pleaded Elsie, Pressing Both Rosy Little Palms To Her Ears, 
 With A Piteous, Shrinking Movement. "We Mustn't Talk. I Won't Talk, I 
 Tell You! I Can Put Everything Out Of    My Head If You Will Only Let Me; 
 But If You Look And Talk Like That I Shall Give Way. Why Can't You Try 
 And Forget It? I Will. Be Sure Of    That!" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Rose From Her Seat; A Wan, Hopeless Look Came Over Her Face. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Right; Let Us Be Silent. But, Oh, If I Only Could Forget--But I 
 Can't, Elsie--I Can't! The   Thought Is With Me Day And Night. The 
 Dread--The Fear!" 
   
   
   
 "Be Still!" Shrieked Elsie, Breaking Into A Passion Of    Which No One 
 Would Have Believed Her Capable, And Stamping Her Foot Upon The   Carpet. 
 "You'll Drive Me Mad. I Shall Go Into Spasms, And Then Who Knows What 
 May Happen! I Won't Promise Not To Speak If You Drive Me Crazy." 
   
   
   
 All The   Youthful Brilliancy Was Frightened Out Of    Her Face, Her Lips 
 Turned Blue, Her Whole Frame Shook So Violently That Elizabeth Saw 
 Absolute Danger Unless The   Girl Were Soothed Back To Calmness. 
   
   
   
   
 "I Won't Torment You Any More, Elsie," She Said. "I'll Bear It 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 25 (The Sunshine Of    The   House) Pg 195 
 Alone--I'll Bear It Alone." 
   
   
   
 "One Can Always Forget If One Is Determined," Said Elsie; "But You 
 Won't--You Will Brood Over Things----" 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Be More Myself, Now," Interrupted Elizabeth. "It Was From 
 Seeing Grantley So Unexpectedly, Just When I Was Waiting For----" 
   
   
   
 "Be Still!" Interrupted Elsie, Sharply. "I Won't Hear That--I Won't Hear 
 Anything; You Shall Not Force Unpleasant Things Upon Me." 
   
   
   
 The Sister And The   Sister-In-Law Stood Opposite Each Other, Oppressed By 
 The Same Secret, But Bearing It So Differently. Elsie's Share Seemed To 
 Be Only A Burdensome Knowledge Of    Some Mystery; No Evil Seemed To 
 Threaten Her In Its Discovery, But Deep Sympathy Appeared To Have Broken 
 Through Her Careless Nature, Moulding It Into Something Grand. She Was 
 The First To Recover From The   Cold, Shivering Distress Which Had Come 
 Over Both; The   Volatile, Impressible Creature Could Not Dwell Long 
 Enough Upon One Subject, However Painful It Might Be, To Produce The 
 Effect Which Even Slight Trouble Had Upon A Character Like Elizabeth's. 
   
   
   
 "You Look Like A Ghost," She Cried, In Sudden Irritation. "It Is Cruel, 
 Bessie, To Frighten Me In This Way. You Know What A Weak, Nervous Little 
 Thing I Am. It Is Wicked Of    You!" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Turned Slowly Towards The   Door. 
   
   
   
 "Be At Peace, If You Can," She Said; "I Will Trouble You No More." 
   
   
   
 "Now You Are Angry!" Cried Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "No, Dear, Not Angry." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 25 (The Sunshine Of    The   House) Pg 196 
 "Kiss Me, Then, And Make Up," Said Elsie, With A Return Of    Childish 
 Playfulness. "I'll Help You All I Can, But You Mustn't Put Too Much On 
 Me; You Know I'm Not Strong, Like You." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Trembled Under The   Touch Of    Those Fresh Young Lips, But She 
 Answered, Patiently: 
   
   
   
 "I Will Bear Up Alone; Don't Think About It." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I Shouldn't," Cried Elsie, Frankly, "Only You Make Me." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Looked At Her In Astonishment. 
   
   
   
 "You Needn't Stare So," Said Elsie, In An Injured Tone; "I Know I Am Not 
 A Deep, Strong Character, Like You. But Let Me Rest--Let Me Enjoy My 
 Little Mite Of    Sunshine!" 
   
   
   
 "I Will Not Overshadow It," Elizabeth Answered, "Be Certain Of    That. 
 But, Oh, Elsie, It's So Dreadful To Bear This Constant Fear! If Grantley 
 Should Find Out Anything--He Is So Suspicious----" 
   
   
   
 "There You Go Again!" Broke In Elsie. "I Vow I Wont Live In The   House 
 With You If You Act In This Way! Just As One Is Getting A Little 
 Comfortable You Begin All This Again. I Can't Stand It; And I Won't." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Did Not Reply. She Looked At Elsie Again With A Mingled 
 Expression Of    Astonishment And Fear; But A Strange Sort Of    Pity Softened 
 The Glance. 
   
   
   
 "There Shall Be No More Of    It, Elsie," She Said, After A Long Silence, 
 During Which Elsie Had Shivered Herself Quiet Once More. "I Ought To 
 Have Borne This Trouble Alone From The   First." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 26 (The Sunshine Of    The   House) Pg 197 
   
 "That's A Nice Darling!" Cried Elsie. "Nothing Will Happen, I Am Sure Of 
 It. Just Hope For The   Best; Look At Everything As Settled And Over With. 
 Things Don't Keep Coming Up To One As They Do In A Novel." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Said No More, She Stood Leaning Against The   Window Frame And 
 Watched Elsie As She Arranged Her Ringlets Before The   Glass, And Called 
 Back The   Brilliant Smiles Which Softened Her Face Into Something So 
 Youthful And Pretty. Then They Heard A Voice From Below, Which Made Them 
 Both Start. 
   
   
   
 "It's Grantley," Said Elsie. "It Sounds So Odd To Hear His Voice! Open 
 The Door, Bessie; I Am Ready." 
   
   
   
 She Ran To The   Head Of    The   Stairs, While Elizabeth Followed Slowly. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Calling, Grant?" Demanded Elsie, Looking Down At Him As He 
 Stood At The   Foot Of    The   Stairs. 
   
   
   
 "Calling! I Should Think So! Are You Both Going To Stay Up There For 
 Ever? Dinner Is Ready." 
   
   
   
 "And So Are We," Cried Elsie, "And Coming, Mr. Impatience." 
   
   
   
 Downstairs She Tripped, Humming A Tune And Making A Little Spring Into 
 Her Brother's Arms When She Reached The   Lower Step. 
   
   
   
 She Was Such A Dainty Little Thing, So Light And Graceful In All Her 
 Movements, With Such Childish Ways, Such Power Of    Persuasion And 
 Coquetry, So Light-Hearted And Frivolous, That It Was Quite Impossible 
 Not To Love Her And Treat Her As If She Were Some Blithe Fairy, That 
 Would Be Frightened Out Of    Sight By A Harsh Word Or Look. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 26 (The Sunshine Of    The   House) Pg 198 
 She Was Just One Of    Those Creatures Whom Everybody Fondles And Pets, Who 
 Have Sacrifices Made For Them Which They Are Never Capable Of 
 Appreciating. The   Loves And Fears And Hates Of    These Flimsy Creatures 
 Are Shallow And Transient, Though Capable Of    Leading Them To Great 
 Lengths During Their First Fever; Creatures Whom We Miss As We Do 
 Sunshine And Flowers, Or Any Other Pretty Thing; For They Seem Born To 
 Feed Upon The   Froth And Honey-Dew Of    Life, And From That Very Fact Take 
 With Them, Even Towards Middle Age, A Fund Of    Light-Heartedness And 
 Joyous Spirits, Which Is, In Some Sort, A Return For The   Demands They 
 Make Upon Others. 
   
   
   
 It Seemed Hard That A Creature Like This Should Have Her Youth Burdened 
 With Any Secret; It Was Scarcely Wonderful That She Grew Impatient And 
 Spoke Harshly To Elizabeth When She Insisted Upon Forcing Trouble On Her 
 Mind, Which Left To Itself She Was Able, Out Of    The   Very Shallowness Of 
 Her Nature, To Throw Aside So Completely. 
   
   
   
 Wrong And Cruel It Seemed In Elizabeth To Burden Her Thus--She Should 
 Have Kept Elsie Aloof From All Domestic Mysteries, Whatever They Might 
 Be, And Have Borne Her Sorrow, Her Fears, Perhaps Her Remorse, Alone. It 
 Was Not Easy To Tell From Her Face Or Her Words All That Lay Back Of    Her 
 Half-Uttered Despair. But She Should Have Endured In Silence Things To 
 Be Held As Far Away From Elsie's Joyousness And Elsie's Youth As The 
 Deep Undercurrent Of    Her Character Was Apart From The   Bird-Like 
 Blitheness Which Made The   Girl So Pleasant. Thus The   World Would Have 
 Judged Had They Seen These Women Standing There Together. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 27 (Courtship In The   Kitchen) Pg 200 
   
 While They Were Still Seated At The   Luncheon-Table The   Door Opened, And 
 Dolf Came In With A Flourish Of    Bows To Report His Return To The   Master. 
   
   
   
 "So, There You Are, Dolf," Said Mr. Mellen, Carelessly. "Did You Lose 
 Half The   Letters I Gave You To Deliver?" 
   
   
   
 Dolf Drew Himself Up With A Great Deal Of    Dignity. 
   
   
   
 "Master Knows I'se Trusty As Solomon's Seal," He Said. "De'pistles Is 
 Safe In De Honorable Hands For Which Dey Was Originally Intended." 
   
   
   
 "I'm Glad They Went Off At The   Right Moment," Said Elsie, Laughing. 
   
   
   
 Dolf Rather Missed Her Play Upon His Mispronunciation Of    The   Word, But 
 He Gave Another Magnificent Flourish. 
   
   
   
 "Jes So, Miss Elsie; You've 'Spressed It Beautiful." 
   
   
   
 "How Do You Do, Dolf?" Asked Mrs. Mellen, Kindly, Rousing Herself From 
 The Abstraction Into Which She Had Fallen While Elsie And Her Brother 
 Had Been Chatting Together. "Are You Glad To Get Back?" 
   
   
   
 "I'se Ebery Reason To Be Satisfactory With My Health, And Am Much 
 'Bliged By De 'Quiry," Replied 'Dolf, With A Bow So Profound That It 
 Seemed By A Miracle He Recovered His Balance, "I'se Bery Glad To See De 
 Ole Place Again, Miss Mellen, And De Faces Of    Yerself And Young Miss 
 Elsie Is Like De Sunshine To Me." 
   
   
   
 "Bless Me, Dolf," Cried Elsie, "That's Poetry." 
   
   
   
 Dolf Gave A Deprecatory Wave Of    The   Hand, As If The   Poetry Had Been 
   
 Unavoidable, And A Smile Which Insinuated That He Was Capable Of    Still 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 27 (Courtship In The   Kitchen) Pg 201 
 Higher Flights Of    Fancy, As He Said: 
   
   
   
 "Mebbe, Mebbe, Miss Elsie--I Didn't Reserve Partic'lar--Dese Tings Takes 
 A Pusson Onawares Mostly." 
   
   
   
 "Now, Dolf," Said His Master, "Try And Put My Things In Some Sort Of 
 Order Before The   Day Is Over." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Marster; Ebery Ting Dat's Wanting Shall Be Toppermost." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Laughed Unrestrainedly, But Dolf Only Took That As A Compliment, 
 And Was Immensely Satisfied With The   Impression He Had Produced. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Get Up Another Flirtation With The   Cook," She Said; "She Is Old 
 Enough To Be Your Mother, So Old That She's Growing Rich With Hoarding, 
 Dolf." 
   
   
   
 Dolf Bowed Himself Out Of    The   Room With Much Ceremony, And Took His Way 
 Straight Towards The   Lower Regions. His Brain Had Always Formed Numerous 
 Projects On The   Strength Of    Clorinda's Wealth, And He Felt It Incumbent 
 Upon Him To Have An Interview As Soon As Possible With This Elderly 
 Heiress. 
   
   
   
 He Came Upon Her In The   Kitchen Hall; She Was Walking Upright As A 
 Ramrod With A Large Tin Dish-Pan In Her Hands, And Looking Forbidding As 
 If She Had Been The   Eldest Daughter Of    Erebus. 
   
   
   
 "Dat's De Time O' Day," Thought Dolf; "She Is Parsimmony Just Now And No 
 Mistake, But Here Goes For De Power Of    'Suasion." 
   
   
   
   
 He Made Her A Bow Which Flattered The   Sable Spinster Into A Broad Smile, 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 27 (Courtship In The   Kitchen) Pg 202 
 And Almost Made Her Drop The   Dish-Pan, In The   Flutter Of    Her Delight. 
   
   
   
 "Dolf, Dolf, Am Dat You?" She Exclaimed, Growing A Shade Darker. 
   
   
   
 "Permit Me," Said Dolf, Gracefully, Taking The   Pan From Her Hand; "It's 
 My Expressive Delight To Serve De Fair, And I'se Most Happy, Through Dis 
 Instrumentation, To Renew Your Honorable Acquaintance." 
   
   
   
 He Followed This Up With Another Tremendous Bow; Clorinda Thought It 
 Quite Time That She Should Make A Show Of    High Breeding Likewise. She 
 Gave Her Body A Bend And A Duck, But Unfortunately, Dolf Was Bowing At 
 The Same Moment, And Their Heads Met With A Loud Concussion. 
   
   
   
 A Wild Giggle From The   Kitchen Door Completed Dolf's Confusion. He 
 Looked That Way, And There Stood Victoria, The   Chambermaid, Now A Spruce 
 Mulatto Of    Eighteen, Enjoying Clorinda's Discomfiture. 
   
   
   
 "De Fault Was Mine," Cried Dolf, In His Gallantry; "All Mine, So Dat 
 Imperent Yaller Gal Need'n Larf Herself Quite To Death." 
   
   
   
 "Imperent Yaller Gal? Am No More Yaller Den Yer Is," Answered Vic. 
   
   
   
 "Any How Yer Needn't Stand Dar A Grinning Like A Monkey, Vic," Exclaimed 
 Clorinda, In Wrath. 
   
   
   
 "Accidents Will Recur," Said Dolf. "But, Laws, Miss Victory, Is Dat You? 
 I Had De Pleasure Of    Yer 'Quaintance Afore Me And Marster Started On Our 
 Trabels." 
   
   
   
 "I've Been Alone Here Eber Since," Explained Victoria, Not Proof Against 
 His Fascinations. "I'm Sure Yer Haint Altered A Bit, Mr. Dolf." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 27 (Courtship In The   Kitchen) Pg 203 
   
 "I Guess If Yer Don't Go Upstairs Miss'll Know Why," Cried Clorinda, 
 Sharply. "Jes Give Me Dat Pan, Mr. Dolf; I Kint Wait All Day For You To 
 Empty It." 
   
   
   
 Dolf Was Recalled To Wisdom At Once--He Could Not Afford To Make A 
 Misstep On The   Very Day Of    His Return. He Emptied The   Pan, Followed 
 Clorinda Into The   Kitchen, Making A Sign Of    Farewell To Vic Which The 
 Old Maid Did Not Observe. Once In Clorinda's Own Dominion, The   Darkey So 
 Improved The   Impression Already Produced That He Was Soon Discussing A 
 Delicate Luncheon With Great Relish, And So Disturbing Clorinda's 
 Equanimity By His Compliments, That She Greatly Endangered The   Pie-Crust 
 She Was Industriously Rolling Out On One End Of    The   Table Where He Sat. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 28 (The Dead Secret) Pg 204 
   
   
 The Morning After Elsie's Return Grantley Mellen Mounted His Horse, And 
 Rode Off Towards The   Shore Tavern, A Sad And Heavy-Hearted Man. The 
 Woman Whom He Had Loved So Devotedly With The   First Passion Of    His 
 Youth, Lay In That Little Chamber Waiting For Burial. Where Destined 
 When She Met Her Fate, Or How Much She Suffered, He Could Only Guess. 
 But There She Was, After Years Of    Separation, Thrown Upon His Charity 
 Even For A Grave, With No One To Mourn Her Death, No One To Care How Or 
 Where She Was Buried. He Had Not Mentioned Her To His Wife Or Sister, An 
 Aching Memory At Heart Forbade That, But Underneath The   Joy Of    His 
 Return Home Lay This Dead Secret, Haunting Him With Funereal Shadows. 
   
   
   
 The Woman Was In Her Coffin When He Entered The   Little Chamber, Which 
 Was Now So Desolately Clean; For He Had Given Orders Regarding Her 
 Interment Before Leaving The   House That Stormy Night, And They Had Been 
   
 Well Obeyed. A Veil Of    Delicate Gauze Covered The   Face, Softening It 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 28 (The Dead Secret) Pg 205 
 Into Singular Loveliness. Mellen Did Not Lift This Veil, Which 
 Neutralised The   Coldness Of    Death So Beautifully, But His Breast Heaved 
 With A Farewell Sigh, While Tears Blinded His Last Look, Which Carried 
 Deep And Eternal Forgiveness With It. 
   
   
   
 A Noise In The   Next Room Disturbed Him. He Turned Hastily, And Went Down 
 Stairs, Shrinking From Observation. 
   
   
   
 Scarcely Had Mellen Disappeared When The   Door Which Connected The   Death 
 Chamber With A Small Inner Room Was Pushed Open, And A Pale, Wild Face 
 Looked In. It Was That Of    North; After A Quick Survey Of    The   Room, He 
 Darted Towards The   Door Leading To The   Stairs And Shot The   Bolt. Then He 
 Went Up To The   Coffin, Flung Back The   Gauze From That Marble Face, And 
 Looked Down Upon It. Those Black Eyes Burned Too Hotly For Tears, But 
 The Raven Beard Trembled About His Mouth, His Hand Was Clenched, The 
 Burning Consciousness Of    A Great Crime Was Upon Him, And He Felt It In 
 Every Nerve And Pulse Of    His System. If North Had Ever Loved This Woman, 
 All The   Force Of    That Passion Came Back Upon His Soul Now In An Agony Of 
 Remorse. As He Gazed, His Hand Released Its Iron Grip, His Strong Limbs 
 Shook Like Reeds, And Flinging Himself Down By The   Coffin He Cursed 
 Himself, His Crime, And That Living Woman For Whose Sake It Had Been 
 Committed. 
   
   
   
 They Were Coming Upstairs. He Heard The   Heavy Blundering Footsteps Of 
 Two Men, And Knew What They Were After. Creeping Softly To The   Door He 
 Drew The   Bolt Back With Intense Caution, And Stealing Into The   Little 
 Chamber, Fell Upon The   Floor And Held His Breath, Listening. 
   
   
   
 He Heard The   Coffin-Lid Closed; The   Slow Turning Of    The   Screws; A Sudden 
 Jar, And Then The   Footsteps Again, Broken And Disturbed By The   Mournful 
 Burden Those Two Men Carried. Then All Was Still For A Moment, And Up 
 Through The   Passage, Vibrating Like Electricity Through That Evil Soul, 
 Came The   Sound Of    A Clear, Solemn Voice, Reading The   Burial Service. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 29 (Tom Fuller's Letter) Pg 206 
   
   
   
   
   
   
    
 As They Were Sitting At Dinner The   Next Day, Mellen Inquired About 
 Fuller. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Quite Forgotten To Ask You About Tom," He Said; "He Was In 
 France When You Last Wrote To Me." 
   
   
   
 "He Has Not Come Yet," Elizabeth Replied; "The House In Which He Was 
 Employed, Concluded To Keep Him At Bordeaux For A Time; In His Last 
 Letter He Wrote That He Might Be Gone Another Year." 
   
   
   
 "Poor Old Tom," Elsie Said, Laughingly. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth's Brows Contracted A Little; She Had Never Been Able Entirely 
 To Forget The   Suffering This Girl Had Caused The   Young Man. Whenever She 
 Heard Her Mention His Name In That Trifling Way, It Jarred Upon Her 
 Feelings And Irritated Her Greatly. 
   
   
   
 "Bessie Doesn't Like Any One To Laugh At Tom," Said Mellen, Noticing The 
 Expression Of    Her Face. 
   
   
   
 "I Confess I Do Not," She Replied; "He Is Such A Noble Fellow At The 
 Bottom, With An Honest, Kindly Heart, And It Seems To Me That No One 
 Really Acquainted With Tom Can Help Respecting Him, In Spite Of    His 
 Eccentricities." 
   
   
   
 "But You Need Not Be So Heroic, Bessie," Returned Elsie; "Tom Always 
 Allowed Me To Laugh At Him As Much As I Pleased; You Know I Don't Mean 
 To Be Ill-Natured." 
   
   
   
 "No One Would Ever Suspect You Of    That, Birdie," Added Mellen, With A 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 29 (Tom Fuller's Letter) Pg 207 
 Fond Glance. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Said Nothing More, And The   Conversation "We Shall Have The 
 House Crowded With Visitors, I Suppose," Elsie Said; "Mary Harrington 
 Told Me She Should Only Give Us One Day For Family Affection--" 
   
   
   
 "I Hope She Won't Come To Stay Any Time Just Yet," Said Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "I Hope So, Too," Added Mellen; "I Should Like A Little Enjoyment Of    My 
 Home, If Possible, For A Week Or Two At Least." 
   
   
   
 "But People Will Come," Said Elsie; "You Must Expect It. They Look For 
 All Sorts Of    Invitations, And You Must Give Them Or Mortally Offend 
 Everybody." 
   
   
   
 Perhaps The   Idea Of    The   Gayety That Would Ensue Was Not Unpleasant To 
 Elsie, In Spite Of    Her Joy At Mellen's Return; It Was Quite Natural At 
 Her Age, And To Her Character, Which Drooped In Solitude Like A Flower 
 Deprived Of    The   Sun. 
   
   
   
 "Oh," Said Mellen, "We Will Give Them As Many Dinners And Parties As 
 They Like, Provided They Won't Domicile Themselves With Us, Elizabeth." 
   
   
   
 "Yes; I Don't Mind That So Much." 
   
   
   
 "Shall You Take A House In Town, Grant?" Asked Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Do You Particularly Wish It?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, It Would Be Pleasant, Of    Course." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 29 (Tom Fuller's Letter) Pg 208 
   
 "Just As You And Elizabeth Choose," He Said. 
   
   
   
 "For My Part I Would Rather Stay Here," Exclaimed Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "And So Would I," Said Mellen. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Looked A Little Disappointed, But She Concealed The   Feeling With 
 Her Usual Quickness. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Not Told You What Doctor Peters Said," She Continued. 
   
   
   
 "What?" Her Brother Asked, Anxious At Once. 
   
   
   
 "He Thinks The   Sea Air Too Strong For Me In The   Winter; But, I Dare Say, 
 It Is Only His Fancy; I Would Not Have Either You Or Elizabeth Disturbed 
 On My Account." 
   
   
   
 "My Dear Child," Cried Mellen, "That Settles The   Matter At Once; We Will 
 Certainly Go Away From Here Before The   Cold Weather Comes; Any Where You 
 Like; Bessie Will Gladly Give Up Piney Cove, I'm Sure." 
   
   
   
 "Certainly," Answered The   Wife, Quietly. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Looked Triumphant; She Was Always Elated At Having Her Own Way, 
 Whether The   Thing Was Of    Importance Or Not. 
   
   
   
 "We Need Not Think About It Now," She Said, Demurely; "It Will Be Warm 
 And Pleasant For Several Weeks Yet." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter 29 (Tom Fuller's Letter)  Pg 209 
   
 "But You Must Be Careful," Returned Mellen, "Dear Child; I Cannot Reach 
 Home Safely Only To See Your Health Give Way." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Nonsense, Grant, Don't Begin To Fidget! I Am Ever So Well; Make Him 
 Believe It, Bessie." 
   
   
   
 "I Think So," Bessie Replied; "You Are Stronger Than You Look." 
   
   
   
 "Elsie Requires Great Care," Said Mellen, Decidedly. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Did Not Look Displeased; She Liked Being Considered Weak And 
 Delicate; It Made Her More Petted And At Liberty To Indulge Her 
 Numberless Caprices In The   Most Interesting Manner. 
   
   
   
 The Family Had That Evening Entirely To Themselves, And It Passed Off 
 Very Pleasantly. Elizabeth And Elsie Joined In The   Old Songs Mellen 
 Loved, And They All Talked And Laughed Gaily, Forgetful Of    The   Clouds 
 That Lowered Above That House. 
   
   
   
 The Next Morning When The   Family Met In The   Breakfast-Room The   Post Had 
 Arrived, And Dolf Presented Elsie And Elizabeth With Several Letters; 
 Only The   Journals Were Left For Mellen, And He Said, Laughingly: 
   
   
   
 "The Division Is Not Just--Bessie Having Two Letters; You Might Give Me 
 One." 
   
   
   
 "I'm Too Selfish," She Answered. 
   
   
   
 "Mine Is From Mary Harrington," Observed Elsie. "Bess, You Shall Not 
 Read Yours Till You Have Given Us Our Coffee. I'll Just See What The 
 Widow Says." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  29 (Tom Fuller's Letter) Pg 210 
   
 Elizabeth Poured Out The   Coffee While Elsie Opened Her Note. 
   
   
   
 "She Is Coming To-Day," She Exclaimed; "I Told You So. She Sends All 
 Sorts Of    Messages To You, Grant; Calls You A God-Like, Wonderful 
 Creature, And Is Dying To See You." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Of    Course," Said Mellen. 
   
   
   
 "She Asks After Mr. Rhodes, Bessie--Poor Old Fellow--She Has Quite 
 Turned His Head." 
   
   
   
 "What Is That?" Asked Mellen. 
   
   
   
 So Elsie Explained How The   Widow Delighted In Worrying Miss Jemima, Had 
 Made Desperate Love To The   Stout Man On Every Occasion; And In Laughing 
 At Her Quaint Speeches Elizabeth Quite Forgot Her Own Epistles. 
   
   
   
 "Why, Where Are Your Letters?" Asked Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "I Forgot Them," Returned Elizabeth, Drawing Them From Under Her Plate, 
 And Adding As She Glanced At The   Superscription Of    The   Upper One, "It Is 
 Only From The   Dressmaker." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Snatched The   Other, And Cried Out: 
   
   
   
 "Why, This Is From Tom Fuller; Oh, See What It Says." 
   
   
   
 "From Tom? Oh, I Am So Glad; I Have Been Expecting A Letter For A Week 
 Past." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  29 (Tom Fuller's Letter)  Pg 211 
   
   
 "Thirty Thousand A Year," Replied Elizabeth; "Tom Is In A State Of 
 Bewilderment That Makes His Letter Sadly Incoherent; He Never Expected A 
 Penny; His Uncle Changed His Will At The   Last Moment." 
   
   
   
 "But Wasn't He Your Uncle, Too?" Asked Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "No; He Was Aunt Fuller's Brother." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Do Let Me See The   Letter," Said Elsie. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Gave It To Her, But Between Excitement And His Usual Odd 
 Penmanship Tom's Epistle Was Quite A Puzzle To Unpractised Eyes, And 
 Elsie Went Into Shrieks Over It. 
   
   
   
 "He Promised To Bring Me A Bracelet," Said She, "Diamonds It Shall Be 
 Now. If He Brings Anything Less I'll Send Him Straight Back." 
   
   
   
 "But When Is He Coming?" Mellen Asked. 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Make Out," Said Elsie; "Here Is Something At The   End About I 
 Shall Burn--No Return--At The--The--Can That Be Millennium?" 
   
   
   
 "Scarcely, I Should Think," Said Mellen, Laughingly. 
   
   
   
 "Try And Make It Out, Bess," Said Elsie, Giving Her The   Letter. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Took It, Examined The   Lines To Which She Pointed, And After A 
 Moment's Study Read It Correctly. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  29 (Tom Fuller's Letter)  Pg 212 
 "I Shall Return By The   Hammonia." 
   
   
   
 "Why That's Due Now," Said Elsie. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Glanced At The   Date. 
   
   
   
 "The Letter Has Been Delayed," She Said; "He May Be Here Already." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, It Will Be Beautiful To See Him," Said Elsie; "Why, He Will Give 
 All He Is Worth To The   Person That Asks First. Won't It Be Fun!" 
   
   
   
 "You Shall Not Tease Him, Elsie, As You Formerly Did," Said Elizabeth; 
 "I Will Not Have It." 
   
   
   
 "But I Will," Said Elsie. "Thirty Thousand A Year! Good Gracious, It 
 Will Seem As If He Had Fallen From The   Moon. Of    Course I'll Tease Him 
 Half To Death." 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  30 (The Widow's Fascinations)  Pg 213 
   
 About Midday Mrs. Harrington Arrived With A Little Party Of    Friends; She 
 Would Not Allow Mellen To Escape Her Till She Had Overwhelmed Him With 
 Compliments And Congratulations, All Of    Which He Received With Becoming 
 Resignation. When They Went Upstairs She Said To Elsie: 
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  30 (The Widow's Fascinations)  Pg 214 
   
 "I Haven't Seen Anything Of    That Mysterious Creature, North, In An Age; 
 What Can Have Become Of    Him?" 
   
   
   
 "Horrid Creature," Cried Elsie, "Don't Mention His Name! Now, Mary 
 Harrington, Don't Forget For Once In Your Life! If Grant Knew That We 
 Had Even One Visit From A Stranger He Would Be Furious; If You Let It 
 Out Neither Elizabeth Or I Will Ever Speak To You Again." 
   
   
   
 "My Dear, I Won't Open My Lips." 
   
   
   
 "Mind You Don't, That's All; If You Do, I'll Be Even With You, As Sure 
 As My Name Is Elsie." 
   
   
   
 "You Need Not Be So Ferocious." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I Hate To Be Scolded, And Grant Would Be Dreadfully Angry! I 
 Promised Bessie I Would Warn You, So Be Sure And Remember." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Swear It If You Like." 
   
   
   
 "Bless Me, Don't Be Tragic! The   Matter Is Of    No Consequence To Me, Only 
 Bess Makes Such A Point Of    It; Besides That, I Dread To See Grant 
 Angry." 
   
   
   
 "He Never Could Be Angry With You," Said Mrs. Harrington. 
   
   
   
 "Well, It Would Be Just As Bad If He Scolded Her." 
   
   
   
   
 "How Good You Are!" Cried The   Widow. "You Are Just The   Dearest Thing In 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  30 (The Widow's Fascinations)  Pg 215 
 The World." 
   
   
   
 "Of Course I Am; But There's No Use In Standing Here To Say Pretty 
 Things To Each Other, For There Is No One To Hear." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Odd Creature!" Laughed Mrs. Harrington. "But, Really, That Man 
 Was The   Strangest, Fascinating Person--" 
   
   
   
 "There You Go!" Interrupted Elsie Angrily. 
   
   
   
 "My Dear, There Is No One In The   Room But Ourselves." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Care If There Is Not; I Don't Want To Hear That Man's Name." 
   
   
   
 "I Can't See Why You Dislike Him So," Pursued The   Widow. "It Always 
 Seemed To Me That He And Elizabeth Treated Each Other Oddly--" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Interrupted Her, Quite Pale With Anger. 
   
   
   
 "Mary Harrington," Said She, "If You And I Are To Remain Friends, Stop 
 This Instant. I Won't Hear Another Word, Nor Must The   Subject Come Up 
 Again." 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Harrington Was Quite Subdued By Her Friend's Vehemence, And Dropped 
 The Matter Without Another Allusion To The   Forbidden Subject. 
   
   
   
 When They Went Downstairs After The   Rest Of    The   Party Were Assembled, 
 Mellen Began Laughing At The   Widow About The   Conquest She Had Made Of 
 Mr. Rhodes. 
   
   
   
   
 "Isn't It Delicious?" She Cried. "I Just Want You To See Us Together--It 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  30 (The Widow's Fascinations)  Pg 216 
 Is Better Than A Play." 
   
   
   
 "And Jemima's Spite Is Something To Witness," Added Elsie. "I Know She 
 Will Poison You Yet, Mary Harrington." 
   
   
   
 "I Am On The   Watch Constantly," Replied The   Widow. "I Don't Even Engage 
 A Strange Servant Now For Fear It Should Be One Of    The   Old Maid's Secret 
 Emissaries." 
   
   
   
 "You Are As Badly Off As The   Duke Of    Buckingham," Said Mellen, Laughing 
 At Mrs. Harrington's Pretended Distress. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Dreadful, I Assure You," She Said, Shaking Her Plumage Of    Lace 
 And Gauze; "But It Is Very Amusing, Nevertheless." 
   
   
   
 "Of Course, If You Can Annoy Somebody," Answered Mellen; "That Is The 
 Very Acme Of    Female Happiness." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Barbarous Creature!" Cried The   Widow. "Ain't You Ashamed To 
 Utter Such Atrocious Sentiments! Mrs. Mellen, Your Husband Has Come Back 
 A Perfect Savage." 
   
   
   
 Everybody Laughed--It Never Occurred To The   Widow It Could Be At Her Own 
 Airs And Affectations, Which Were A Very Clumsy Imitation Of    Elsie's 
 Childish Grace; She Was Too Thoroughly Satisfied With Her Own Powers Of 
 Fascination To Suppose It Possible, Even For An Instant, That She Could 
 Become A Subject Of    Amusement. 
   
   
   
 "After All, It Is Tiresome To Inspire A _Grande Passion_," Said She, 
 With A Theatrical Drawl. 
   
   
   
   
 "No Woman Ought To Be Better Able To Decide," Cried Elsie; "You Have 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  30 (The Widow's Fascinations)  Pg 217 
 Made Enough In All Conscience." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Dear, No!" Said The   Widow. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Deny It," Said Elsie, Who Never Scrupled To Make Sport Of    Her 
 Most Intimate Friends, And With All Her Fondness For Mrs. Harrington Was 
 Always Leading Her On To Do And Say The   Most Absurd Things. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Was In The   Most Extravagant Spirits, And Had Been Ever Since Her 
 Brother's Return. She Flitted About The   House Like A Beautiful Elf, And 
 Elizabeth Could See That Mellen Watched Her Every Movement, His Face 
 Kindling With Affection And Each Look A Caress. 
   
   
   
 "He Has Not Changed," She Thought, Sadly; "All His Tender Words To Me 
 Came Only From The   First Pleasure Of    Finding Himself At Home." 
   
   
   
 Then She Began To Shudder, As She Often Did Now When The   Icy Chill Of 
 Some Stern Thought Crept Over Her. 
   
   
   
 "Better So," She Muttered; "What Should I Do With Love And 
 Affection--What Right Have I To Expect Them From Him Or Any One On 
 Earth. Is Not My Whole Life A Lie." 
   
   
   
 But She Banished These Reflections Quickly, Determined To Have At Least 
 A Few Days Of    Perfect Freedom From Anxieties, A Little Season Of    Peace 
 And Rest, In Which Her Tired Soul Might Restore Its Strength, Like A 
 Seabird Reposing On The   Sunlit Bosom Of    Some Inland Lake After The 
 Exhaustion Of    A Long And Perilous Flight Amid Storms And Tempests. 
   
   
   
 Mellen, Too, Had Laid By The   Suspicions Which The   Strange Circumstances 
 Connected With His Return Had Caused, And Appeared, As He Could Always, 
 When So Disposed, The   Most Charming Host Possible. 
   
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Sunned Her Heart In The   Smile Which Lighted Up His Face 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  30 (The Widow's Fascinations)  Pg 218 
 Whenever Their Eyes Met, And Kept The   Dark Shadows Resolutely Aloof From 
 Her Mind. She Was Determined To Be Happy In Spite Of    Fate. 
   
   
   
 "Peace And Rest!" She Murmured. "I Need Them So Much. I Will Have Them 
 At Any Cost." 
   
   
   
 The Day Passed As Such Days Usually Do, When All Parties Are Amused; And 
 Though The   Conversation Might Not Have Been Such As Altogether Suited 
 The Intellectual Tastes Of    Mellen And His Wife, They Were Too Well-Bred 
 For Any Expression Of    Distaste, And Elsie Made Even Nonsense Charming By 
 Her Brilliant Sallies And Buoyant Spirits. 
   
   
   
 The Widow Had Not Forgotten Her Old Ambition To Fascinate Mellen, And 
 Her Efforts Were Highly Amusing To The   Lookers-On. She Was In Doubt 
 Whether He Preferred The   Queenly Manner And Repose Of    Elizabeth Or The 
 Arch Grace And Exuberant Gayety Of    His Sister, And Attempted Airs Which 
 She Considered A Happy Medium Between The   Two, And A Most Fortunate 
 Result Followed. Her Efforts To Support The   Double Character Delighted 
 Elsie Immensely, Who, With The   Usual Good-Nature Of    Intimate Friends, 
 Made As Much Sport Of    Her Before Her Very Face As She Dared To Venture 
 On In Mellen's Presence. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  32 (The Heir Comes Home)  Pg 219 
   
   
 They Were All Assembled In The   Library Before Dinner, Tired With 
 Laughing And Roaming About, Tired Of    Rowing Over The   Sunny Waters, And 
   
 Glad To Rest A Little Before The   Important Business Of    Dining Should 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  32 (The Heir Comes Home)  Pg 220 
 Commence. 
   
   
   
 Suddenly There Was A Bustle In The   Hall, Followed By A Loud Good-Natured 
 Voice That Made Elizabeth Start To Her Feet. 
   
   
   
 "It's My Cousin Tom," She Cried. "Grantley, Tom Fuller Has Come." 
   
   
   
 She Rushed Into The   Hall, And Sure Enough, There Stood Her Cousin; 
 Sunburned, A Little Thin From Sea-Sickness, But The   Same Droll Old Tom 
 As Ever. 
   
   
   
 He Caught Elizabeth In His Arms And Uttered His First Incoherent 
 Expressions Of    Delight When Mellen Came Up, And Tom Commenced Shaking 
 His Two Hands With Immense Energy, As If They Had Been Pump Handles, And 
 Nothing But The   Greatest Exertion On His Part Could Save The   Ship. 
   
   
   
 "I'm So Glad To See You!" He Cried. "I'm So Glad To Get Back. I Declare 
 I Can't Say A Word." 
   
   
   
 "And I'm Glad; Very, Very Glad," Replied Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "And We Congratulate You Heartily On Your New Fortune," Said The   Widow, 
 Joining In And Extending Both Hands. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Don't Speak Of    It," Cried Tom; "It's No End Of    A Bother To Me 
 Already. God Bless You, I Don't Know What To Do With It! How--How Is 
 Your Sister?" He Stammered, Addressing Mellen With Desperate Energy; For 
 Elsie's Name Came Up From His Heart With A Jerk. 
   
   
   
 "She Is Quite Well," Mellen Answered, "And Will Be Charmed To See You; 
 We Were Expecting You." 
   
   
   
   
 "That's Nice Of    You. So You've Only Just Got Back! Well, It's Good To 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  32 (The Heir Comes Home)  Pg 221 
 Get Home, Isn't It? That Is, If I Had Any Home--But It's Dreary For A 
 Solitary Chap Like Me, Now Isn't It?" 
   
   
   
 "This House Will Always Seem Like Home To You, I Hope," Said Mellen, 
 Kindly. 
   
   
   
 "Always," Added Elizabeth; "Don't Forget That, Tom." 
   
   
   
 "You're Too Good To Me," Cried The   Soft-Hearted Fellow; "You Always 
 Were!" 
   
   
   
 "Of Course They Were," Said A Laughing Voice, That Made Tom Start, And 
 Appeared To Take Every Particle Of    Strength Out Of    His Limbs. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Suddenly Appeared Before Tom In Her Brilliant Evening Dress And 
 Cloud-Like Loveliness, Reducing Him To A Pitiable State At Once. 
   
   
   
 "Don't You Intend To Speak To Me?" Pursued Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Of--Of Course!" Said Tom. "I'm So Glad To See You--Will You Shake 
 Hands--Will You--Be--Be Glad To See Me?" 
   
   
   
 "There Is My Hand," Replied Elsie; "The Pleasure Depends On How 
 Agreeable You Make Yourself. I Suppose You Have Come Back With Such Fine 
 Foreign Manners That You Will Hardly Deign To Notice Us Poor Plain 
 Untravelled People." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Don't Think That!" Said Tom. "You Are Laughing At Me Just As 
 Usual." 
   
   
   
 "Did You Bring Me My Bracelet?" Demanded Elsie. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  32 (The Heir Comes Home)  Pg 222 
 "Indeed I Did; I'd Have Brought All Paris If I Had Thought It Would 
 Please You." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Now Plainly Thought Poor Tom Had Returned No Wiser Than When 
 He Went Away; But Mellen, Man-Like, Never Perceived The   State In Which 
 Elsie's Fascinations Had Thrown The   Honest Fellow, And Would Not Have 
 Thought Seriously Of    The   Matter If He Had. 
   
   
   
 "Of Course You Speak French Like A Native--Iroquois, I Mean," Pursued 
 The Pitiless Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Just About," Replied Tom, As Ready As Ever To Laugh At His Own 
 Blunders. 
   
   
   
 "So You Did Not Forget The   Bracelet?" Urged Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Indeed I Did Not; It's In My Carpet-Bag." 
   
   
   
 "Then I Will Be Good Natured To You All The   Evening," Said She, "And 
 Won't Tease You The   Least Mite." 
   
   
   
 Tom Was Quite In Ecstasies At The   Prospect; But Mellen Said: 
   
   
   
 "She Can't Keep Her Promise, No Matter How Hard She Tries--Don't Trust 
 Her, Fuller." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Made A Gesture Of    Playful Menace And Carried Tom Off Into The 
 Drawing-Room, Quite Regardless Of    The   Fact That Elizabeth Had, As Yet, 
 Found Hardly An Opportunity Of    Speaking To Him. 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Harrington Was Excessively Cordial To The   New Comer; As A Poor Man 
 She Had Always Liked Tom For His Extreme Good-Nature And Willingness To 
 Wait On Her Caprices To Any Extent; But Now That He Made His Appearance 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  32 (The Heir Comes Home)  Pg 223 
 In The   Character Of    A Semi-Millionaire, It Was Perfectly Natural That 
 She Should Look Upon Him In A Totally Different Light, Being Of    The 
 World, Worldly. 
   
   
   
 Tom's Awkwardness Would Only Be A Pleasant Eccentricity Now; His 
 Unfortunate Taste In Dress Must Pass Readily As The   Carelessness Of 
 Wealth, And All His Good Qualities, Which Had Been Quite Overshadowed 
 During His Days Of    Poverty, Would Now Be Brought To The   Foreground With 
 Glowing Tints. 
   
   
   
 Not That Tom Ever Thought Of    This Result To His Heirship, He Was Too 
 Unsuspicious Even For A Thought Of    The   Kind. When People Bestowed More 
 Interest On Him Than Before, He Would Only Wonder At Their Kindness And 
 Think What A Pleasant World This Was After All, And What Scores Of 
 Good-Natured People There Were In It, Despite Of    The   Grumblers And 
 Misanthropes. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Kept Her Word; She Did Not Tease Tom In The   Least, But 
 Deliberately Bewildered Him With Her Arts And Coquetry--Which Set 
 Elizabeth To Wondering What Her Motive Could Be--But Perhaps She Had 
 None At All, And Was Only Obeying The   Whim Of    The   Moment. 
   
   
   
 Tom Produced The   Gold Humming-Bird For Elsie's Hair, And A Lovely Little 
 Ornament It Was, With The   Gorget In Its Throat Composed Of    Emeralds And 
 Rubies, And The   Long, Slender Bill And Delicate Wings Formed Of    The   Most 
 Beautiful Enamel. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Perched It Among Her Curls And Was Happy As A Child With Her New 
 Toy. Nobody In The   World Was Ever So Much Delighted With Novel 
 Ornaments, And Few Persons Ever Allowed The   Gloss To Wear Off Them So 
 Quickly. In All Probability She Would Rave Over Tom's Gift For A Week, 
 And By That Time, If She Did Not Lose It, Would Break The   Wings, By Way 
 Of Amusement, Or Tear The   Bill Off To Make The   Point Of    A Stiletto, Or 
 Ruin It In Some Other Way, Just To Gratify Her Caprice, And An Odd Love 
 Of Destruction Which Was In Her Very Nature. 
   
   
   
 Tom Fuller Spent The   First Happy Evening He Had Known For Months At 
 Piney Cove, And He Was So Deliciously Good-Natured And Noisy In His 
 Pleasure, That He Could Have Supplied Any Lack Of    Merriment On The   Part 
 Of The   Other Guests If It Had Been Necessary. But It Was Not. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  33 (The Gauntlet Bracelets)  Pg 224 
   
 No Man With Any Wisdom Whatever Thinks Of    Returning From A Journey 
 Without Gladdening All The   Feminine Hearts In His Sphere With Goodly 
 Presents. Mellen Had By No Means Forgotten His Duty In This Respect. He 
 Had Brought All Sorts Of    Curious Chinese Ornaments, Wonderful Pagodas 
 For Glove Boxes, Scented Sandal Wood Repositories For Laces, Exquisitely 
 Carved Ivory Boxes, And Such Costly Trifles, Which Kept Elsie In Perfect 
 Shrieks Of    Delight During The   First Glow Of    Possession. He Had Also 
 Brought Stores Of    Valuable Ornaments Which Had Once Belonged To Wealthy 
 Mexican Families, Their Value Increased By The   Quaint, Old Time Setting, 
 And The   Romance Connected With Them; And Elsie Consumed Hours In 
 Adorning Herself With Them, Laughing At Her Own Fantastic Appearance, 
 And Dancing About Like A Regular Queen Mab. 
   
   
   
 Among These Presents Were A Pair Of    Very Valuable Bracelets, Made After 
 A Fashion Prevalent In Spain Two Hundred Years Ago--You May See Such 
 Things Even Now Preserved Among The   Old Castilian Grandees, To Be Kept 
 Through All Changes Of    Time And Fortune, Aired On Festive Occasions 
 Only, And At Last, If Parted With At All, Left In A Fit Of    Devotion 
 Before Some Catholic Shrine, As A Bribe For Some Heavenly Privilege. 
   
   
   
 When Louis Xiv. Was A Youth And In Love With Marie Mencini, He Once 
   
 Offended Her Mortally By Bestowing A Similar Bracelet Upon A Young 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  33 (The Gauntlet Bracelets)  Pg 225 
 Stranger At The   Court. I Dare Wager It Required A Whole Set Of    Jewels To 
 Put The   Haughty Marie In Good Humor And Satisfy Her Italian Cupidity. 
   
   
   
 These Bracelets Mellen Brought With Him, And Gave One To His Wife, The 
 Other To Elsie. They Were Made Of    A Gauntlet-Shaped Piece Of    Gold, 
 Widening At The   Back Of    The   Wrist, And Covered With Delicate Chasing; 
 The Gold Was So Fine And Pure That They Were Supple As A Bit Of    Kid. A 
 Double Row Of    Pearls And Emeralds Ran About The   Edge, And The   Clasps 
 Were Of    Large Diamonds, Arranged In The   Shape Of    A Shield. 
   
   
   
 The Jewels Were Exceeding Valuable, Though To Anybody Possessing The 
 Least Fancy, That Made Their Least Charm; They Were Ornaments That Had 
 Undoubtedly Owned A History, And One Might Have Woven A Thousand 
 Romances Concerning The   Lives Of    Those Who Had Once Worn Them--That Is, 
 One Who Is Not Ashamed Of    Being A Dreamer In This Rushing, Practical 
 Age. 
   
   
   
 These Were The   Last Gifts Mellen Displayed, And They Certainly Made A 
 Very Splendid Climax To The   Costly Exhibition. 
   
   
   
 As I Said, The   First Fortnight Passed Off Delightfully, Then The 
 Visitors Departed, And There Were A Few Days Of    Quiet. The   Mellens 
 Renewed The   Gayeties Then By Giving A Dinner-Party To Several Families 
 In The   Neighborhood To Whom They Owed Civility. 
   
   
   
 "They Are Stupid People To Be Sure," Elsie Observed, "But Then It's A 
 Little Change From Our Own Special Dullness, And We Have Been Alone For 
 Three Days." 
   
   
   
 "You Are Such A Foolish Child!" Returned Mellen. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, That's All Very Well," Laughed Elsie; "But I Don't Wish To Make A 
 Female Robinson Crusoe Of    Myself, I Do Assure You. Bessie, Old Mrs. 
 Thompson Will Wear That Wonderful New Head-Dress, And Her Son Will Ask 
 Me To Sing And Be So Scarlet And Fluttered When I Look At Him. Yes, Yes, 
   
 There Is Some Fun To Be Got Out Of    A Dinner-Party." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  33 (The Gauntlet Bracelets)  Pg 226 
   
   
   
 She Mimicked The   Expected Guests In Turn, And Did It So Cleverly That 
 Her Companions Were Both Obliged To Laugh, So Everybody Prepared For The 
 Infliction Of    A Country Dinner In The   Best Possible Spirits. It Was 
 Rather Stupid To Be Sure, But Elsie So Lighted Up The   Room With Her 
 Radiance, And Elizabeth Was So Pleasant A Hostess In Her Stately Beauty, 
 That Everything Passed Off Tolerably, And Even The   Most Common-Place Of 
 The Party Brightened Up A Little Under The   Influence Of    Their Hosts. 
   
   
   
 The Ladies Had Risen From The   Table, Giving The   Gentlemen An Opportunity 
 To Enjoy Their Cigars In Comfort, And Were Passing Through The   Hall 
 Towards The   Drawing-Room. 
   
   
   
 The Moon Shone Broad And Full Through The   Windows Of    The   Hall, And 
 Somebody Remarked On The   Beauty Of    The   Night. Elsie Darted Away And 
 Flung Open The   Hall Door. 
   
   
   
 "You Will Get Cold; Don't Stand There," Said Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Danced Out Upon The   Portico In Playful Defiance Of    Her Sister, And 
 The Other Ladies Went After Her, Expostulating With True Feminine 
 Eagerness. 
   
   
   
 As Elsie Ran Away To The   Other End Of    The   Veranda Something Fell Upon 
 The Stones With A Ringing Noise, Followed By A Little Shriek Which She 
 Uttered In Starting Back. 
   
   
   
 "What Is The   Matter?" Called Out Several Voices, But Before They Reached 
 Her Elsie Stooped, Picked Something Up And Ran Towards Them. 
   
   
   
 "I Dropped My Brooch," She Said; "Come In. Elizabeth Was Right. I Am 
 Chilled Through And Through." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  33 (The Gauntlet Bracelets)  Pg 227 
   
   
 She Drove Them Playfully Before Her, And They All Entered The   Parlors 
 Laughing Gayly--All But Elizabeth. It Was A Trifling Thing To Disturb 
 Any One, And Her Nerves Must Have Been In A Strange State From Constant 
 Watchfulness When This Little Event Could Move Her So Greatly. She 
 Leaned Against The   Door-Frame Quite Cold And Chill. As Elsie Passed Her 
 The Girl Slipped Something In Her Hand, Unperceived By The   Others. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Stood Motionless Until They Had All Gone, Then She Started 
 Forward With Something Like Desperation, And Moved Towards The   Hanging 
 Lamp. She Opened Her Hand And Looked Down At A Slip Of    Paper Carefully 
 Folded About A Broken Bit Of    Iron, As If To Give It Weight Enough To Be 
 Thrown With Sure Aim. She Shut Her Hand Quickly As If The   Sight Of    The 
 Harmless Paper Filled Her With Loathing, Conquered The   Convulsion Which 
 Shook Her From Head To Foot, Unfolded The   Note And Read The   Brief Lines 
 It Contained. 
   
   
   
 Then She Tore The   Paper Into Fragments And Thrust Them Down Into The 
 Hall Fire, Watching Till Even The   Ashes Were Gone, Fearful That A Trace 
 Should Be Left. 
   
   
   
 "I Must!" She Muttered, "I Must Go--I Must Not Wait!" She Looked 
 Eagerly About; The   Gay Laughter Of    The   Men Rang Up From The   Dining-Room; 
 She Could Distinguish Her Husband's Voice; Through The   Closed Doors Of 
 The Parlors Came The   Sound Of    The   Piano And A Bird-Like Song, Gleeful 
 And Joyous, With Which Elsie Was Amusing The   Ladies. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Flung Her Arms Aloft With Sudden Passion. 
   
   
   
 "Laughing, Singing, All Enjoying Themselves!" She Moaned, "And I Here 
 With This Horrible Suffering! I Must Go--I Must Go!" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Took Up A Shawl Which Lay On A Chair, Opened The   Outer Door 
 Softly, Hurried Down The   Steps And Disappeared Among The   Trees. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  33 (The Gauntlet Bracelets)  Pg 228 
   
 Mr. Mellen Did Not Give His Male Guests A Very Lengthy Opportunity To 
 Enjoy Their Claret And Cigars; He Had No Interest In Their Talk About 
 The Political Affairs Of    The   Country, A Recent Bankruptcy, The   Price Of 
 Corn, Or Any Of    The   Topics Which Came Up, And Some Time Before It Might 
 Have Been Expected, He Rose, Anxious To Counteract The   Dullness By The 
 Presence Of    His Wife And Sister, Both Of    Whom He Had Regarded All The 
 Evening With New Tenderness And Admiration, As They Sat Like A Couple Of 
 Rare Birds Among All Those Fussy, Ill-Dressed Women. Elsie Was Still At 
 The Piano When The   Gentlemen Entered. Mr. Mellen Looked About For 
 Elizabeth, But She Was Not There. 
   
   
   
 "She Has Not Come In Yet," Said Old Mrs. Thompson, In Answer To His 
 Inquiry. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Heard The   Words--She Had Ears Keen As A Little Beast Of    Prey. 
   
   
   
 "One Of    The   Servants Stopped Her," She Called Out; "Servants Always Are 
 Stopping Her--Mine Will Be Better Regulated. Come Here, Grantley, And 
 Help Me In This Old Song You Like So Much." 
   
   
   
 "In A Moment, Dear," He Replied. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Left The   Room, Fearing That Elizabeth Might Be Drawn Away By A 
 Headache. He Had Never Felt So Tenderly Solicitous About Her. These Last 
 Weeks Of    Sunshine Had Made His Proud Nature Kindly Genial. He Was 
 Anxious To Atone For All His Old Suspicions And Little Neglects Of    Her 
 Comfort. 
   
   
   
 He Was Crossing The   Hall, When The   Outer Door Opened, And Elizabeth 
 Entered. She Did Not Observe Him, And He Saw Her In All Her Unrestrained 
 Emotion. She Was Deadly White, And Rushed In As If Seeking Escape From 
 Some Danger. 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth!" He Called Out. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  33 (The Gauntlet Bracelets)  Pg 229 
   
   
 She Started As If He Had Struck Her, But She Was Accustomed Now To 
 Controlling Herself, And After That First Trembling Fit, Threw Off Her 
 Shawl And Forced Her Face Into Composure. 
   
   
   
 "Where Have You Been?" He Inquired. 
   
   
   
 "Only On The   Veranda," She Said, A Little Too Hurriedly; "I Was So Tired 
 And My Head Ached--I Wanted Air." 
   
   
   
 He Looked At Her, Dissatisfied And Suspicious. 
   
   
   
 "You Might Have Caught Your Death," He Said; "I Wonder At You." 
   
   
   
 "It Was Foolish," She Returned, Trying To Laugh, "But The   Dinner Was So 
 Tedious. Come Into The   Drawing-Room." 
   
   
   
 She Made An Effort To Speak Playfully, As Elsie Might Have Done, But It 
 Was A Failure. 
   
   
   
 "Your Shoes Are Damp," He Exclaimed Suddenly; "You Have Been On The 
 Grass--Pray What Could Take You There?" 
   
   
   
 "I--I Just Ran Down The   Steps--I Won't Do So Again." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Heard Their Voices--She Always Heard Everything--And Opened The 
 Door. 
   
   
   
 "Come In Here, You Naughty People," She Cried, Laughing And Speaking 
 Lightly, Though There Was A Gleam In Her Eyes. "Oh! Mrs. Thompson, 
 Husbands And Wives Who Have Been Separated Are Worse Than Lovers." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  33 (The Gauntlet Bracelets)  Pg 230 
   
   
 She Forced Them To Enter, Talking In Her Excited Way, And Making 
 Everybody Laugh So Much That Neither The   Frown On Mellen's Brow Nor His 
 Wife's Paleness Were Observed. 
   
   
   
 "You Have Been Out," She Found An Opportunity To Whisper To Elizabeth; 
 "You Must Be Mad!" 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Be!" Groaned The   Woman; "I Shall Be!" 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  34 (Searching For The   Bracelet)  Pg 231 
   
 The Very Sight Of    Her Sister's Carelessness And Gayety, Made Elizabeth 
 Feel How Necessary It Was To Be Composed; Her Husband Was Watching Her 
 Still. Some One Asked Her To Play; She Took Her Seat At The   Piano And 
 Played One Of    Her Most Brilliant Pieces--To Sing, And Her Rich Contralto 
 Voice Rang Out With New Passion And Power. I Tell You Even Women Can 
 Only Marvel At The   Power Many Of    The   Sex Preserve Over Themselves When 
 Playing For A Great Stake, And The   Least Betrayal Of    Look Or Movement 
 Might Be Full Of    Danger. 
   
   
   
 The Evening Passed Off Without Further Incident, And The   Guests Went 
 Away Delighted With Their Reception, Thinking What Agreeable People The 
 Mellens Were, And How Happy They Must Be In Their Beautiful Home. 
   
   
   
 "Oh--Oh--Oh!" Cried Elsie, Flinging Up Her Arms With A Yawn That 
 Distorted Her Pretty Mouth Out Of    All Proportion. "Thank Heaven, They 
   
 Are Gone! I Am Sure Another Half Hour Would Have Killed Me." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  34 (Searching For The   Bracelet)  Pg 232 
   
   
   
 "You Deceitful Little Thing!" Said Her Brother, Who Had Nearly Recovered 
 His Cheerfulness. "I Heard You Tell Poor Young Thompson That You Had 
 Never Enjoyed Yourself So Thoroughly." 
   
   
   
 "Of Course I Did; What Else Could I Say." 
   
   
   
 Mr. Mellen Laughed And Went Out Of    The   Room. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Was Standing By The   Fire, She Was Always Complaining Of    Cold, And 
 Elizabeth Walked Towards Her As The   Door Closed. 
   
   
   
 "Don't!" Whispered Elsie, "You Are Going To Talk--Don't!" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Dropped Into A Seat With A Wearied Look, Such As A Person 
 Wears After Hours Of    Self-Restraint. 
   
   
   
 "It's Of    No Use To Talk," Said Elsie, With An Impatient Gesture. "You 
 Ought Not To Have Gone Out----" 
   
   
   
 "I Know; But I Dared Not Wait. Oh, Elsie! Such A Scene----" 
   
   
   
 "Be Still!" Exclaimed Elsie, With The   Old Passion Which Seemed So 
 Foreign To Her Nature. "I Can't Hear--I Won't! Grantley Saw You!" 
   
   
   
 "Yes; He Was In The   Hall When I Entered," She Replied, With The   Same 
 Dreary Despair In Her Voice. "I Know, I Feel That Something Will Happen 
 At Last." 
   
   
   
 "There Must Not--There Shall Not!" Broke In Elsie. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  34 (Searching For The   Bracelet)  Pg 233 
   
   
 "Such Madness--Such Greedy Selfishness----" 
   
   
   
 "Don't Tell Me," Shivered Elsie; "Please Don't!" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Dropped Her Hands Into Her Lap With A Gesture Full Of 
 Weariness And Desolation; As They Fell Apart She Lifted Them Up To 
 Elsie, With A Look Of    Helpless Distress. 
   
   
   
 "What Is It?" Cried Elsie. "Don't Frighten Me!" 
   
   
   
 "My Bracelet!" Moaned Elizabeth. "My Bracelet!" 
   
   
   
 "You Have Lost It?" 
   
   
   
 "Gone, I Tell You! He Would Have Money--I Was Nearly Mad--I Pulled It 
 Off To Pacify Him." 
   
   
   
 "Which Bracelet--Not The   New One?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes; The   One Grantley Brought Me. Oh, What Shall I Do?" 
   
   
   
 "He Won't Notice It," Said Elsie; "You Can Wear Mine." 
   
   
   
 "He Will Notice It," Returned Elizabeth. "It May Be Sold--He May Find 
 It." 
   
   
   
 "You Can Say That You Lost It." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  34 (Searching For The   Bracelet)  Pg 234 
 "But Your Brother Is So Suspicious." 
   
   
   
 "You Ought To Have Had Your Wits About You," Said Elsie, Fretfully. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Easy For You To Talk!" Exclaimed Elizabeth. "If You Had Been In 
 My Place, Listening To Those Threats----" 
   
   
   
 "Stop, Stop!" Elsie Almost Shrieked, Hiding Her Face In Her Hands. "I Am 
 Going Into Spasms--I Shall Choke!" 
   
   
   
 "But A Crisis Is Near!" Exclaimed Elizabeth. "You Don't Know All That A 
 Bad, Desperate Creature Is Capable Of, To Accomplish His Ends." 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Do Anything," Moaned Elsie. "What Am I In All This? You 
 Promised To Leave Me In Peace." 
   
   
   
 "So I Will, Elsie--I Will. God Knows I Am Ready To Bear My Burthen 
 Alone; But Sometimes I Must Speak." 
   
   
   
 "It Does No Good," Said Elsie, Beginning To Cry. "I'd Rather Be Dead 
 Than Live In This Way!" 
   
   
   
 "Be A Woman, With Some Feeling For A Sister Woman!" Cried Elizabeth, 
 Aroused Into Severity. 
   
   
   
 "It's All Very Well For You To Talk, You Are A Great Strong Thing; I 
 Don't Mean That You Are Big, But Your Nerves Are Like Iron And I Am So 
 Weak. Grantley Says He Believes The   Least Thing Would Kill Me; He Knows 
 How Frail My Health Is." 
   
   
   
 Passionate Indignation Lighted Up Elizabeth's Face For An Instant, But 
 It Softened Into Pity, Like That With Which She Might Have Regarded A 
 Pet Animal Whimpering Under A Hurt. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  34 (Searching For The   Bracelet)  Pg 235 
   
   
 "Be Good To Me," Said Elsie. "I Can't Help You. I Don't Mean To Be 
 Selfish, But I Must Have My Sunshine. I Don't Dare Even To Talk About It 
 At All. If Grant Ever Should Find Out Anything, Even My Talking To You 
 About It Would Enrage Him So!" 
   
   
   
 "And What Would Become Of    Me?" Demanded Elizabeth. "Do You Never Think 
 Of What Would Happen To Me?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, But He Won't Find Out Anything," Urged Elsie, Changing Her Tone At 
 Once. "Just Let Things Rest. The   Wretch Will Be Quiet For A Time." 
   
   
   
 "No, No; I Tell You Money Must Be Raised." 
   
   
   
 "More Money?" 
   
   
   
 "I Promised It; There Was No Other Way. But Heaven Knows Where I Shall 
 Get It." 
   
   
   
 "Well, Tell Grant About Some Family Or Hospital----" 
   
   
   
 "Lies!" Interrupted Elizabeth; "Always Lies! Sinking Deeper Into The   Pit 
 Every Day. I Tell You This Constant Deceit Makes Me Hate Myself!" 
   
   
   
 "Now You Are Going Off Again! Oh, My Head!" 
   
   
   
 "Hush, I Say! You Are Safe, At Any Rate!" 
   
   
   
 "Whatever Comes, I Shall Not Be Dragged Into It?" Pleaded Elsie. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  34 (Searching For The   Bracelet)  Pg 236 
 "No, No; Have I Not Promised?" Returned Elizabeth, In Her Anguish And 
 Her Bitterness, Hardly Noticing The   Girl's Selfish Fears. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Threw Both Arms About Her Neck And Kissed Her. 
   
   
   
 "You Are So Good!" She Said. "Oh, I Wish I Wasn't Such A Weak Little 
 Thing! Don't Despise Me, Bessie, Because I Can't Do Anything To Help 
 You." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't--I Don't. Your Arm Hurts Me!" Elizabeth Pushed The   Girl's 
 Caressing Arm Away, Struggling Hard To Be Calm. 
   
   
   
 "If I Had Never Known----" 
   
   
   
 But Elizabeth Checked The   Selfish Wail. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Too Late Now To Think Of    That. I Tell You I Shall Not Trouble You 
 Any More." 
   
   
   
 "When The   Paper Fell On The   Stones," Said Elsie, "I Was So Frightened." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Gasped For Breath At The   Very Thought. 
   
   
   
 "But I Managed Cleverly. I Am Very Weak And Nervous, But I Have My Wits 
 About Me Sometimes." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Was Shivering From Head To Foot, Whether With Remorse At The 
 Knowledge Of    Evil Which This Young Girl Had Gained Through Her, Or Some 
 Hidden Fear, No One Could Tell. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  34 (Searching For The   Bracelet)  Pg 237 
   
 "I Must Go To Town," She Said; "But What Excuse Can I Make?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Anything! Tell Grant We Want To Make Purchases. I'll Do It. But Why 
 Must You Go?" 
   
   
   
 "The Money, I Tell You The   Money! I Have Those Stocks; If I Could Sell 
 Them. I Might Tell Mr. Hinchley I Was In Debt And Feared To Have My 
 Husband Know It. Another Lie--Another Lie!" 
   
   
   
 "Oh," Groaned Elsie, "The Lying Is The   Least Part Of    It! If That Could 
 Do You Any Good!" 
   
   
   
 "You Don't Know The   Worst. If You Had To Face Him! Oh, Elsie, The   Shame, 
 The Remorse!" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Wrung Her Hands Again With The   Same Passionate Fury She Had 
 Displayed After Reading The   Note. Then Elsie Began To Grow Hysterical 
 And Cry Out: 
   
   
   
 "You Must Stop! You Must Stop!" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Made An Effort To Control Her Own Suffering And Soothe The 
 Girl's Nervous Paroxysm, To Which Elsie Gave Way With Wilful 
 Abandonment, Half Because She Felt It, And Half To Escape A Scene. 
   
   
   
 By The   Time They Were Both Quieted Mr. Mellen Returned To The   Room, And 
 By One Of    Those Evil Chances That Often Happen He Began Speaking Of    The 
 Very Subject That Had Aroused Their Fears. 
   
   
   
 "Those Bracelets Are The   Admiration Of    Everybody," He Said. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  34 (Searching For The   Bracelet)  Pg 238 
   
   
 Elizabeth Glanced At Elsie. Her First Impulse Was To Hide Her Hands, But 
 She Checked That And Forced Herself To Utter Some Sort Of    Answer To His 
 Remark. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Gave Another Long Yawn. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Going To Bed," She Exclaimed; "I Advise You Both To Do The   Same." 
   
   
   
 "I Wish I Understood The   Meaning Of    The   Device. Let Me See Your 
 Bracelet, Bessie," He Continued, Without Heeding His Sister And Bent On 
 His Own Train Of    Thought. "Just Let Me Look----" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Thrust Out Her Arm. 
   
   
   
 "Look At Mine," She Said. 
   
   
   
 "No, No; Bessie's Has A Different Design. I Want To See That. Show Me 
 Yours, Elizabeth." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Did Not Stir. Whiter She Could Not Grow, But A Hopeless 
 Despair Settled Over Her Face, Pitiful To Witness. 
   
   
   
 "Can't You Show Me Your Bracelet?" Demanded Her Husband, With Natural 
 Impatience. 
   
   
   
 "I Haven't It," She Faltered. 
   
   
   
 "Why, I Saw It On Your Arm At Dinner!" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  34 (Searching For The   Bracelet)  Pg 239 
 "Oh, Don't Bother, Grant," Interposed Elsie; "Talking About Devices, 
 When One Is Half Asleep." 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth, Where Is Your Bracelet?" Demanded Her Husband, Imperiously. 
   
   
   
 The Exigency Of    The   Case Gave Her Courage. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Lost It," She Said, Her Voice Sounding Fairly Indifferent From 
 The Effort She Made At Composure. 
   
   
   
 "Lost It!" He Repeated. "How? Where?" 
   
   
   
 "While I Was Out----" 
   
   
   
 "She Was Just Beginning To Tell Me When You Came In," Interrupted Elsie. 
 "We Are Both Frightened To Death, So Don't Scold." 
   
   
   
 "Such Unpardonable Carelessness," Continued Mr. Mellen. "At Least, 
 Elizabeth, You Need Not Appear So Indifferent." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sorry, Very Sorry," She Answered Coldly. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, If I Had Lost Mine, I Should Be Wretched," Cried Elsie, Kissing 
 Hers. "You Dear Old Bracelet!" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Shot One Terrible Look At Her, But Was Silent. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Glad That You At Least Prize My Gift," Said Mr. Mellen. "I Suppose 
 You Have Not Taken The   Trouble To Search, Elizabeth?" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  34 (Searching For The   Bracelet)  Pg 240 
 "I Have Had No Time----" 
   
   
   
 "The Moon Is Down," Said Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "There Are Lanterns, I Suppose." 
   
   
   
 He Rang And Ordered A Servant To Bring A Lantern, Went Out And Searched 
 For The   Missing Ornament, While Elsie Cowered Over The   Hall Fire And 
 Elizabeth Stood, Cold And White, In The   Way. 
   
   
   
 Clorinda Came Out Of    Her Domain While Mr. Mellen And Dolf Were Searching 
 The Hall. 
   
   
   
 "Lost Something Marster?" She Demanded, With The   Coolness Peculiar To 
 Her Race. 
   
   
   
 "Missis Has Lost Her Bracelet," Interposed Dolf. 
   
   
   
 "Laws!" Cried Clorinda, Not Perceiving Her Mistress On The   Veranda. "I 
 Neber Seed Nobody Lose Tings So; 'Taint A Month Since She Lost A Di'mond 
 Ring, And All She Said, When Her Maid Missed It, Was, 'It Can't Be 
 Helped.'" 
   
   
   
 This Was An Aside To Dolf, But Mr. Mellen Heard The   Words Plainly, So 
 Did Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "I'll Bet Yer Don't Find It," Pursued Clorinda. "I Heerd Steps Early In 
 De Evenin'; I Knows I Did, Though Missis Called Me A Foolish Cullud 
 Pusson Once When I Told Her Of    Hearing 'Em. Dar's Thieves About, Now; 
 Member I Tells Yer!" 
   
   
   
 "Clorinda," Called Elizabeth, "Go Into The   House. The   Next Time You 
   
 Venture Any Remark On Me You Will Leave My Service." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  34 (Searching For The   Bracelet)  Pg 241 
   
   
 Clorinda Sallied Back As If She Had Been Shot, And Darted Into Her Own 
 Dominions, Less Favorably Disposed Than Ever Towards The   Mistress For 
 Reproving Her Before Dolf. 
   
   
   
 Mr. Mellen Dismissed The   Man, Walked Into The   Veranda And Confronted His 
 Wife. He Was Pale As Death, In The   Moonlight. His Agitation Made 
 Elizabeth More Sternly Cold; She Knew That Look, She Had Borne It In His 
 Suspicious, Jealous Moments In The   Old Time. 
   
   
   
 "Did You Lose That Bracelet, Elizabeth?" He Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Did I Not Say So?" She Retorted. 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Understand It," He Went On; "These Sudden Frights And Tremors, 
 These Mysterious Losses----" 
   
   
   
 "The Old Suspicions," She Broke In, Goaded Into Defiance By The   Actual 
 Danger. "You Promised Me To Have Done With All Those Things, Grantley." 
   
   
   
 "Admit At Least----" 
   
   
   
 "I Will Admit Nothing. I Will Not Talk To You When You Speak In That 
 Tone. I Am Sorry The   Bracelet Is Gone, But I Am Not A Child To Be 
 Threatened." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Heard It All, And When The   Dialogue Reached That Point She Crept 
 Quietly Upstairs, Determined That At Least She Would Be Beyond Even The 
 Sound Of    Their Difficulty. 
   
   
   
 For A Few Moments They Retorted Bitterly Upon Each Other. Formerly It 
 Had Been Elizabeth's Resolution To Bear In Silence, But It Is Hard To Be 
   
 Patient When One Has A Fatal Wrong To Conceal. 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  34 (Searching For The   Bracelet)  Pg 242 
   
   
 It Was Very Unsatisfactory, But There The   Matter Ended. 
   
   
   
 The Next Morning Mr. Mellen Made Another Thorough Search For The 
 Bracelet. Still No Signs Of    It Was Discovered, But He Did Find Traces Of 
 Footsteps In The   Grass, Which Proved The   Truth Of    Clorinda's Suspicions. 
   
   
   
 "It's Over, At All Events," Said Elsie, As She Met Elizabeth On The 
 Stairs. 
   
   
   
 "Over!" Repeated The   Half-Distracted Woman, Desperately; "Who Can Tell 
 How Or When It May Come Up Again?" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Kissed Her And Flew Away, Leaving Elizabeth To Seek Safety In The 
 Solitude Of    Her Chamber, While She Went In Search Of    Her Brother, Not 
 With The   Object Of    Benefiting Elizabeth, But Anxious To Impress Upon His 
 Mind That She At Least Did Nothing To Distress Or Vex Him. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  34 (Below Stairs)  Pg 243 
   
 While Matters Were Moving On Thus Excitedly Above Stairs There Was An 
 Unusual Commotion In The   Lower Regions, Effected By The   Machinations And 
 Deceptions Of    That Arch-Flirt, Dolf. He Had Succeeded In Accomplishing 
 What No Sable Gallant Had Ever Done Before; He Had Softened Clorinda's 
   
 Obdurate Heart, And Made Her Think It Possible That At Some Future Time 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  34 (Below Stairs)  Pg 244 
 She Might Be Persuaded To Place Her Fair Self, And What She Prized More, 
 Her Money, In Dolf's Keeping. 
   
   
   
 But The   Worst Of    It Was, Dolf's Susceptible Fancy Led Him Strongly In 
 Another Direction, Even While His Discretion Warned Him To Follow Up The 
 Success He Had Achieved With The   Culinary Nymph. Victoria Was A Stylish, 
 Handsome Young Mulatto, And Clorinda Was, Undoubtedly, Pure African To 
 The Very Root Of    Her Genealogical Tree. African From The   Soul Of    Her 
 Broad Foot To The   End, I Cannot Say Point, Of    Her Flat Nose. Indeed, It 
 Is Quite Possible That Dolf's Yellow Skin Went For Something In Her 
 Admiration; But Unfortunately Dolf Preferred The   Café-Au-Lait Complexion 
 Also, And Had A Masculine Weakness In Favor Of    Youth And Good Looks. 
   
   
   
 Poor Clorinda Certainly Did Present A Rather Dry And Withered Aspect; 
 Her Hands Bore Rough Evidence Of    The   Toil With Which She Had Earned The 
 Money Her Sable Lover Coveted, And Their Clasp Was Very Unsatisfactory 
 To A Man Whose Flirtations Had Hitherto Been With Ladies' Maids. She Was 
 Sadly Destitute Of    The   Airs And Graces With Which Victoria Fascinated 
 The Grand Sex So Freely Upon All Occasions; Clo's Curly Tresses Held 
 Quantities Of    Whiteness, And She Could Only Hide It Under Gorgeous 
 Bandannas, Which Were Now Wofully Out Of    Fashion Among The   Colored 
 Aristocrats, And Gaze Enviously At Victoria's Long Curls, Feeling Her 
 Fingers Quiver To Give Them A Pull When That Damsel Fluttered Them Too 
 Jauntily In Her Eyes. 
   
   
   
 There Had Always Been Trouble Enough Between The   Two, But After Dolf's 
 Arrival The   Kitchen Department Grew Very Hot And Uncomfortable, And Even 
 The Wary Dolf Himself, Skilled As He Was In Lotharian Practices, 
 Frequently Had Great Difficulty In Steering Clear Of    Both Scylla And 
 Charybdis. 
   
   
   
 Clorinda Was Much Given To Devotional Exercises, And Went To Meeting On 
 Every Possible Occasion; While Victoria, With The   Flightiness Of    Her 
 Years, Laughed At Clo's Psalm-Singing, And Interrupted Her Prayers In 
 The Most Fervid Part By Polka Steps And Profane Redowas. In Order To 
 Propitiate Clorinda, Dolf Had Accompanied Her To Meeting Much Oftener 
 Than His Inclinations Prompted, Expressing The   Utmost Desire To Be 
   
 Remembered In Her Prayers, All The   While Denouncing Himself As A 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Below Stairs)  Pg 245 
 Miserable Sinner Not Worth Saving. 
   
   
   
 But Good Women With A Weakness For Helping Masculine Sinners Are Alike 
 In One Thing, No Matter What Their Color May Be--Wickedness Has A 
 Strange Attraction For Them. It Was The   Peril In Which She Considered 
 Dolf, That Made Clo So Lenient Towards Him; It Would Be Such A Triumph 
 To Win Him From His Wicked Ways, And Lead Him Up To A Height Where He 
 Would Be Secure From The   Craft Of    The   Evil One, And What Was More 
 Important, Beyond The   Wiles Of    That Yellow Girl Victoria, Who Was 
 Regarded By Her Fellow-Servants As A Direct Emissary Of    The   Prince Of 
 Darkness. 
   
   
   
 Clo Labored Faithfully With 'Dolf, Though It Must Be Confessed She 
 Allowed Her Religious Instructions To Be Diversified With A Little More 
 Love-Making Than Would Have Been Quite Sanctioned By Her Class Leader, 
 And For The   First Time In Her Life Became Extravagant In The   Matter Of 
 Dress, Wearing The   Most Gorgeous Bandannas Every Day, And Even Adopting 
 An Immense Crinoline, Which She Managed So Badly That It Was Constantly 
 Bringing Her Into Grotesque Difficulties, To Victoria's Intense Delight. 
   
   
   
 Of Course These Females, Like Their Betters, Never Quarreled Openly 
 About Dolf, But They Found Endless Subjects Of    Dispute To Improve Upon, 
 And Sometimes That Adroit Fellow Got Into Serious Difficulty With Both 
 By Attempting To Mediate Between Them. 
   
   
   
 On Occasions The   Sable Rivals Would Hide Their Bitterness Under Smiles 
 And Good Nature, And Appear Almost Affectionate After The   Influence Of    A 
 Sudden Truce; But Dolf Learned To Dread Those Seasons Of    Deceitful Calm, 
 For They Were The   Sure Precursors Of    An Unusually Fierce Tempest, Which, 
 Blowing In Opposite Directions, It Was Impossible For Him To Escape. 
   
   
   
 These Three Restless Persons Went Out One Evening To Pay A Visit To Some 
 Sable Friends In The   Neighborhood, Where The   Colored Gentry Often Met 
 And Had Choice Little Entertainments; Where The   Eatables Came From 
 Perhaps It Would Not Have Been Wise For Their Employers To Inquire. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Below Stairs)  Pg 246 
 Old Mrs. Hopkins And Her Fascinating Daughter, Miss Dinah, Were The 
 Possessors Of    This Abode, And Clo And Victoria Had For Some Time Been 
 Promising Dolf A Visit There. That Night Seemed A Favorable Occasion For 
 The Expedition, As A Store Of    Fruit Pies, Blanc Mange And Chicken Salad, 
 Had That Day Been Moulded By Clo's Own Expert Hands, And Half A Jelly 
 Cake Set Aside In The   Closet Ready For The   Basket Which Took So Many 
 Mysterious Journeys In Mrs. Hopkins' Direction. 
   
   
   
 "I Nebber Sends Back Pieces To De Table," Said Clo; "It's Wulgar." 
   
   
   
 "In Course It Is," Returned Dolf; "I'se Sure Nothing Would Orritate 
 Master More." 
   
   
   
 Vic Attempted No Deceptions On Her Conscience; She Liked Jelly Cake, And 
 Did Not Trouble Herself About The   Manner In Which It Was Obtained; Since 
 Her Earliest Remembrance Stolen Delicacies Had Never Given Her A 
 Moment's Indigestion, Or The   Least Approach To Moral Nightmare. 
   
   
   
 They Went Over To Visit Mrs. Hopkins And Miss Dinah, And The   Evening Was 
 Made A Festive One, With Clo's Pies, The   Hard Cider Which Mrs. Hopkins 
 Provided, And Other Delicacies Which Composed A Sumptuous Entertainment. 
   
   
   
 But As Ill-Luck Would Have It, Two Or Three Other Friends Strayed In, 
 And Among Them Was A Young Woman As Much Given To Coquetry As Dolf 
 Himself; And Before A Great While Dolf's Love Of    Flirtation Got The 
 Better Of    His Prudence, And Plentiful Doses Of    The   Hard Cider Rendered 
 Him Reckless. In Spite Of    The   Indignation Which Both Clo And Victoria 
 Displayed, He Was Exerting All His Fascinations On The   Newcomer, While 
 Her Neglected Beau Sat Looking Like A Modern Othello, With Every Glance 
 Expressive Of    Bowie-Knives At Least. 
   
   
   
 When The   Damsel Went Out With Miss Dinah, For An Extra Bench From The 
 Wash-House, Dolf Accompanied Them, And Directly The   Company Were 
 Startled By A Direful Commingling Of    Laughter And Doleful Shrieks. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Below Stairs)  Pg 247 
 Clo Flew To The   Door And Opened It; Victoria Peeped Over Her Shoulder; 
 There Was That Perfidious Dolf Encircling The   Stranger Damsel With His 
 Right Arm, And Making Bold Efforts To Lay Hold Of    The   Wash-Bench With 
 His Left. 
   
   
   
 Dolf Looked Up And Saw Clo; He Was Not So Much Under The   Excitement Of 
 The Cider That He Could Not Understand The   Risk He Ran. 
   
   
   
 "Dare Is Pretty Conducts!" Exclaimed Clo. 
   
   
   
 "I Shud Tink So," Chimed In Victoria. "If You Please, Miss Clorinda, I 
 Tink I Will Locomote Home; I Ain't Accustomed To Sich Goings On Myself; 
 Dey Isn't De Fashion In De Piney Cove Basement." 
   
   
   
 Clorinda Got Her Bonnet And Tied It On Her Head With An Indignant Jerk. 
   
   
   
 The Outraged Damsels Would Hear No Persuasions, And Dolf Was Forced To 
 Accompany Them Back, And A Very Uncomfortable Time He Had Of    It. 
   
   
   
 First They Abused The   Impudent Young Pusson They Had Left Behind, And 
 Nearly Annihilated Dolf When He Attempted A Word In The   Young Woman's 
 Favor. 
   
   
   
 "I 'Clar," Cried Clo At Last; "Mr. Dolf, Yer Go 'Long As Crooked As A 
 Rail Fence; What Am De Matter, Are Yer Jest Done Gone And No 'Count 
 Nigger Any How?" 
   
   
   
 Dolf Only Gave A Racy Chuckle. 
   
   
   
 "I Guess Goin' Into The   Wash-Room Turned His Head," Said Vic. 
   
   
   
 "De Siety I'se Enjoyin' At Dis Minit," Said Deceitful Dolf, "Is Enough 
 To Turn De Head Of    Any Gemman." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Below Stairs)  Pg 248 
 "Oh, We Know All 'Bout Dat," Said Vic. 
   
   
   
 "In Course You Does," Returned Dolf, Forgetting Clorinda, And Trying To 
 Seize Vic's Hand, But So Uncertain Were His Movements That She Readily 
 Escaped Him. 
   
   
   
 Clorinda Saw It All; It Was Fuel To The   Flame Which Consumed Her. 
   
   
   
 "Miss Victory," Said She, "Yer Needn't Push Me Into De Brook." 
   
   
   
 "Who's A Pushin' Of    Yer?" Retorted Victoria, With Equal Acidity. 
   
   
   
 "Yer Was, Yer Own Self." 
   
   
   
 "I Didn't--So Dar! Guess Somethin' Ails Yer Head Too, De Way Yer Go 
 On--Pushin' Indeed." 
   
   
   
 "I Scorns Yer Insinivations," Said Clorinda, "And Despises Yer 
 Actuations!" 
   
   
   
 "Jis' Don't Go Pitchin' Into Me And Callin' Me Names," Retorted Vic; 
 "'Cause I Won't Stand It." 
   
   
   
 "Ladies, Ladies!" Interposed Dolf. "Don't Resturb De Harmonium Of    Our 
 Walk By Any Onpleasant Words." 
   
   
   
 "I Ain't A Sayin' Nothin'," Said Vic. 
   
   
   
   
 "Yer've Said More'n I," Returned Clo, "And I Ain't Gwine To Be Pushed 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Below Stairs)  Pg 249 
 Inter De Ditch By Nobody--Thar!" 
   
   
   
 Clorinda Was Naturally More Irritated Than Vic, Because Dolf Had Made No 
 Effort To Seize Upon Her Hand, Which Trembled To Give Him A Pardoning 
 Clasp. 
   
   
   
 "Nobody Wants Ter Push Yer," Said Vic. 
   
   
   
 "I Don' Know 'Bout Dat," Said Clo, Solemnly; "I B'lieve If I Was 
 Murdered In My Bed I Shud Know Whar Ter Look For De Murderer." 
   
   
   
 "Sich Subjects, Miss Clorinda, Is Not Fit For Yer Lubly Lips," Said 
 Dolf; "Don' Gib Dem Houseroom, I Begs." 
   
   
   
 "Mr. Dolf," Returned Clorinda, With A Severity That Pierced Like A 
 Warning Through The   Elation Of    Lothario's Brain; "Don' Try None Ob Dem 
 Flightinesses Wid Me; I Ain't One Ob Dat Sort." 
   
   
   
 "What Sort?" Asked Victoria. 
   
   
   
 "Neber Yer Mind," Said Clo, With Majesty; "Neber Yer Mind, Miss; 
 Children Don' Comprehensianise Sich Like." 
   
   
   
 "I Onderstands Miss Clorinda, And I Venerates Her Sentimens," Observed 
 Dolf; "But When A Gemman Finds Hisself In Sich Siety As Dis, De Language 
 Of Compliments Flows As Naturally Ter His Lips As--As--Cider From A Junk 
 Bottle." 
   
   
   
 This Well-Rounded Period Softened Both The   Damsels A Little; Dolf Got 
 Clo On His Right Arm And Vic On His Left; The   Support Was Not Unwelcome 
 To Himself Just Then; And He Managed To Keep Them Both In Tolerable 
 Humor Until They Nearly Reached The   House. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Below Stairs)  Pg 250 
 Whether Dolf Stumbled, Or Victoria Gave A Sly, Vicious Push, It Was 
 Difficult To Tell In The   Darkness, But Clorinda Went Suddenly Down Full 
 Length In The   Path. 
   
   
   
 Victoria Gave A Laugh Of    Derision, And This Gratification Of    Her 
 Malicious Feelings In The   Misfortune Of    Her Rival, Put Her In High 
 Good-Humor. 
   
   
   
 Dolf Hastened To Help Clorinda Up, But His Movements Were A Little 
 Uncertain, And The   First Thing He Did Was To Set His Foot Through The 
 Crown Of    Her Bonnet, Which Had Fallen Back From Her Head. 
   
   
   
 "I'se Killed," Shrieked Clo. 
   
   
   
 "Do Scream Low, Like A 'Spectable Ole Woman!" Cried The   Unsympathising 
 Vic; "Yer'll Hab De Whole House Out." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Keer," Moaned Clorinda: "I Don't Keer." 
   
   
   
 "Why Don' Yer Get Up?" Demanded Victoria. 
   
   
   
 "I'll 'Sist Yer, I'll 'Sist Yer," Said Dolf, Making Another Sidelong 
 Movement. 
   
   
   
 Clorinda Endeavored To Help Herself, But The   Effort Was A Failure, And 
 There She Lay Covered With Confusion, For She Could Not Think Of    Giving 
 The Real Cause Of    Her Continued Prostration. The   Truth Was She Had 
 Knocked One High Heel From A Pair Of    Mrs. Harrington's French Boots, 
 Which That Lady Was Not Likely To Miss Before Morning; And Had Sprained 
 Her Ankle In The   Process, A Very Unpleasant Situation For A Modest And 
 Churchgoing Darkey To Find Herself In, Late At Night, And Her Lover 
 Looking On. 
   
   
   
 "Be Yer Gwine To Lay Dar All Night!" Asked Vic. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Below Stairs)  Pg 251 
   
   
 "I Kin't Get Up, I Tell Yer," Said Clo. 
   
   
   
 "Is Yer Bones Broke?" 
   
   
   
 "Smashed. One Of    'Em Am Smashed," Answered Clo, Ruefully. 
   
   
   
 "No, No; Miss Clory, Not As Bad As Dat," Said Dolf; "Don't Petrificate 
 Us Wid Sich A Idee. Jis Let Me Sist Yer Now." 
   
   
   
 "No, No," Cried Clorinda; "Wait A Minit--My Foot--My Foot!" 
   
   
   
 "Hev Yer Hurt It?" Demanded Vic; "Let Me Zamine." 
   
   
   
 "It's My Ankle; Can't Yer Understand?" 
   
   
   
 "No, I Kin't Onderstand Nothin' 'Bout It, Only Yer Makin' A Outrageous 
 Ole Fool O' Yerself, And Freezin' Us To Death. Mr. Dolf, 'Spozen We Go 
 In." 
   
   
   
 "Yer Wouldn't Desart A Sister In Distress," Said Dolf, Dancing About The 
 Prostrate Form, Unable To Comprehend Why Clo Would Not Permit Him To 
 Assist Her; While She Huddled Herself In A Heap, In True Spinster Fear 
 Of Showing Her Ankles Or Exposing The   Borrowed Boot. 
   
   
   
 "Now, Clo," Cried Victoria, "Jis Git Up; I Won't Stand Dis Fooling No 
 Longer." 
   
   
   
 "Help Me," Said Clo; "Do Help Me." 
   
   
   
   
 "Hain't Mr. Dolf Ben A Tryin' Dese Ten Minits!" 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Below Stairs)  Pg 252 
   
   
 "No, No! Bend Down Here, Vic. Mr. Dolf, If Yer's A Gemman I Ax Yer To 
 Shut Yer Eyes." 
   
   
   
 "My Duty Is To Sarve De Fair," Said Dolf, Turning His Back And Peeping 
 Over His Shoulder, Very Curious To Know What Could Be The   Difficulty. 
   
   
   
 Clo Whispered In Victoria's Ear With Agonised Sharpness, 
   
   
   
 "Dem Boots Am So High, An' My Ankle Is Guv Out, Jes Ondo De Buttons!" 
   
   
   
 A Stone Might Have Sympathised With Her Maidenly Distress, But That 
 Wicked Victoria Burst Into Absolute Shrieks Of    Laughter. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Oh, Oh! Yer Ole Fool!" She Cried, Between Her Shouts Of    Merriment. 
 "Yer Too Ole For New Fashions--Telled Yer So!" 
   
   
   
 Clorinda's Outraged Modesty Was Forgotten In The   Fury Which Victoria's 
 Lack Of    Sympathy Caused. 
   
   
   
 "Jis Let Me Git Up!" Cried She. "I'll Fix Yer; I'll Frizzle Dem Long 
 Beaucatchers Like A Door Mat, An' Stamp On 'Em." 
   
   
   
 "What Am It?" Demanded Dolf. 
   
   
   
 As Well As She Could Speak For Laughing, Victoria Began "She's Just 
 Choked Up Her Foot In Miss Harrington's High Pinercled Boots!" 
   
   
   
 "Hush Up!" Interrupted Clo. "I'll Pisen Yer If Yer Don't Shut Yer 
 Impudent Mouth." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Below Stairs)  Pg 253 
   
   
 "Ki! Ki! Ki! Oh, Laws, I Shall Die! Ole Folks Hadn't Orter Try To Be 
 Young Uns. I've Telled Yer So, Clo, Fifty Times," Shrieked The   Yellow 
 Maiden; "'Tain't No Wonder Yer Snickered, Dolf; Borrered Feathers! He, 
 He! Vic!" 
   
   
   
 Clorinda Sprang To Her Feet With A Yell Of    Triumph And Rage, And Limping 
 Toward Victoria, Caught That Yellow Maiden By Her Much-Prized Tresses, 
 And For A Few Moments The   Battle Between The   Rivals Raged Furiously. 
   
   
   
 Clo Quite Forgot Her Religion In The   Excitement, And Her Language Might 
 Have Shocked The   Elders Had They Heard It, While Victoria Struggled 
 Bravely To Save Her Tresses From Extermination. 
   
   
   
 "De Hall Door's A Openin'," Cried Dolf, Struck With A Brilliant Thought; 
 "I Believe It's Marster Comin' Out." 
   
   
   
 The Battle Ceased. Dolf Ran Towards The   House And The   Combatants After 
 Him; Clorinda Limping Like A Returned Soldier, But Dolf Never Stopped 
 Till He Was Safe In His Own Dormitory, Not Caring To Trust Himself In 
 The Presence Of    Either Of    The   Infuriated Damsels. 
   
   
   
 Indeed, The   Next Morning It Required The   Special Interference Of    Mrs. 
 Mellen Herself To Settle The   Matter, And Several Days Passed Before 
 Perfect Harmony Was Restored In The   Lower Regions At Piney Cove. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Mrs. Mellen And Her Cousin)  Pg 254 
 The Next Afternoon Tom Fuller Came Down To The   Island Again. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth And Elsie Were Quite Alone, For Mellen Had Driven Over To The 
 Village On Some Matter Of    Business; But The   Sisters Were Not Taking 
 Advantage Of    Their Solitude To Indulge In One Of    Those Long, Cozy, 
 Confidential Chats Which Had Been Their Habit In Former Years. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Was In The   Upper Part Of    The   House Amusing Herself After Her Own 
 Fashion, And Elizabeth Sat In The   Little Morning-Room Which Had Become 
 Her Favorite Apartment Of    Late. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Small Room In The   Old Part Of    The   House, Somewhat Sombre In Its 
 Character, But On A Bright Day Relieved By A Beautiful View Of    The   Sea 
 Which Was Afforded From The   French Windows, The   Only Modern Feature 
 Which Mellen Had Added To It. 
   
   
   
 On A Dark Morning The   Apartment Was Gloomy Enough; The   Ceilings Were 
 Low, Crossed With Heavy Carved Beams That Made Their Want Of    Height 
 Still More Apparent; The   Upper Portion Of    The   Walls Were Hung With Dark 
 Crimson Cloth, Met Half Way Down By A Wainscoating Of    Unpolished Oak, 
 Dark And Stained With Age. 
   
   
   
 The Furniture Had Been In The   House Since The   Revolution; The   Massive 
 Chairs, Each One Of    Which Was A Weight To Lift, Had Been Covered With A 
 Fabric To Match The   Hangings. The   Whole Room Had A Quaint Aspect, And 
 Was Filled With A Store Of    Relics And Curiosities Which Would Have 
 Delighted A Lover Of    The   Antique. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Detested The   Apartment And Never Would Occupy It, But When Alone 
 Elizabeth Sought It From Choice; The   Darker And Drearier The   Day The 
 More Pertinaciously She Clung To The   Old Room, Where The   Shadows Lay 
 Heavy And Grim, And Every Sound Was Echoed With Preternatural Sharpness. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Mrs. Mellen And Her Cousin)  Pg 255 
   
   
 The Next Afternoon Tom Fuller Came Down To The   Island Again. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth And Elsie Were Quite Alone, For Mellen Had Driven Over To The 
 Village On Some Matter Of    Business; But The   Sisters Were Not Taking 
 Advantage Of    Their Solitude To Indulge In One Of    Those Long, Cozy, 
 Confidential Chats Which Had Been Their Habit In Former Years. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Was In The   Upper Part Of    The   House Amusing Herself After Her Own 
 Fashion, And Elizabeth Sat In The   Little Morning-Room Which Had Become 
 Her Favorite Apartment Of    Late. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Small Room In The   Old Part Of    The   House, Somewhat Sombre In Its 
 Character, But On A Bright Day Relieved By A Beautiful View Of    The   Sea 
 Which Was Afforded From The   French Windows, The   Only Modern Feature 
 Which Mellen Had Added To It. 
   
   
   
 On A Dark Morning The   Apartment Was Gloomy Enough; The   Ceilings Were 
 Low, Crossed With Heavy Carved Beams That Made Their Want Of    Height 
 Still More Apparent; The   Upper Portion Of    The   Walls Were Hung With Dark 
 Crimson Cloth, Met Half Way Down By A Wainscoating Of    Unpolished Oak, 
 Dark And Stained With Age. 
   
   
   
 The Furniture Had Been In The   House Since The   Revolution; The   Massive 
 Chairs, Each One Of    Which Was A Weight To Lift, Had Been Covered With A 
 Fabric To Match The   Hangings. The   Whole Room Had A Quaint Aspect, And 
 Was Filled With A Store Of    Relics And Curiosities Which Would Have 
 Delighted A Lover Of    The   Antique. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Detested The   Apartment And Never Would Occupy It, But When Alone 
 Elizabeth Sought It From Choice; The   Darker And Drearier The   Day The 
 More Pertinaciously She Clung To The   Old Room, Where The   Shadows Lay 
 Heavy And Grim, And Every Sound Was Echoed With Preternatural Sharpness. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Mrs. Mellen And Her Cousin)  Pg 256 
   
 But This Day Was Bright And Beautiful As Summer Itself. The   Apartment 
 Looked Cheerful And Picturesque, And Elizabeth Made A Pretty Picture, 
 Seated By One Of    The   Open Windows, With Her Light Dress Forming An 
 Agreeable Contrast To The   Sombre Draperies About Her. 
   
   
   
 She Had A Work-Basket On The   Little Spider-Legged Table By Her Side And 
 A Mass Of    Embroidery On Her Lap, But The   Needle Had Fallen From Her 
 Hold, Her Hands Lay Idly Upon Her Knee, And She Was Looking Out Over The 
 Bright Waters With A Dreamy, Wistful Gaze, Which Had Become Habitual 
 With Her Whenever The   Necessity For Self-Restraint Was Removed And She 
 Was Free To Suffer, Unobserved. 
   
   
   
 Tom Entered The   Room In His Usual Haste, And Found Her Sitting In This 
 Dreamy Attitude; She Started At The   Sound Of    His Tread, And With The 
 Caution She Was Daily Acquiring Changed Her Listless Position, And Threw 
 The Mask Of    A Smile Over Her Face, Which It Was So Dangerous To Lift 
 Even For An Instant. 
   
   
   
 "Here I Am," Cried Tom; "Back Again, Like A Bad Penny. I Hope You Are 
 Not Beginning To Hate The   Sight Of    My Ugly Face." 
   
   
   
 He Rushed Towards Her, Upset The   Spider-Legged Table That Was Always 
 Ready To Topple Over On The   Least Provocation, Made A Hopeless Labyrinth 
 Of Her Embroidery Silks, Gave Her A Kiss Of    Greeting, And Hurried On 
 With Numberless Questions, Just As If He Were In The   Greatest Possible 
 Haste, And It Was A Necessity Of    Life And Death That He Should Throw Off 
 Everything That Happened To Be On His Mind Before He Dashed Away. 
   
   
   
 "And You Are Not Tired Of    Seeing Me, Bessie, You Are Sure Of    That?" He 
 Repeated. 
   
   
   
 "You Are A Silly Fellow To Ask Such Questions," She Replied; "You Know 
 How Glad I Am To Have You Come." 
   
   
   
 "You're A Darling Old Girl," Cried Tom, "And There's No More To Be Said 
   
 About It." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Mrs. Mellen And Her Cousin)  Pg 257 
   
   
 "Then, If You Have Finished, Please Pick Up My Unfortunate Table. See 
 What A State These Poor Silks Are In." 
   
   
   
 "I'm Always In Mischief," Said Tom, Contritely, Restoring The   Table To 
 Its Equilibrium With Great Difficulty; "I'm More Out Of    Place In A 
 Lady's Parlor Than An Owl In A Canary Bird's Cage." 
   
   
   
 "Your Mistakes Are Better Than Other Men's Elegancies," Said Elizabeth, 
 Heartily. 
   
   
   
 It Rested Her To Be In Tom's Society; With Him She Was Not Forced 
 Constantly To Play A Part, And He Had Been A Great Resource To Her Ever 
 Since His Return. 
   
   
   
 Many Times She Said To Herself: 
   
   
   
 "He Would Love Me, Whatever Came--I Can Always Depend On Him." 
   
   
   
 She Was Thinking Something Of    The   Kind, Just Then, While She Began 
 Assorting Her Silks; And Tom Stood Meekly By, Longing To Repair The 
 Mischief He Had Occasioned, But Perfectly Certain That He Should Only Do 
 A Good Deal More Harm If He Attempted It. 
   
   
   
 Besides That, Something Else Was In His Mind--There Always Was Before He 
 Had Been Five Minutes In The   House If Elsie Did Not Make Her Appearance. 
   
   
   
 He Shuffled About, Answered Elizabeth's Questions Haltingly, And At Last 
 Burst Out: 
   
   
   
 "Where Is The   Little Fairy--Has She Gone Out, Too?" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Mrs. Mellen And Her Cousin)  Pg 258 
   
 "Elsie, Do You Mean?" 
   
   
   
 "Who Else, Of    Course? Where Is She?" 
   
   
   
 "Up In Her Room, I Fancy," Replied Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't See How You Can Bear Her Out Of    Your Sight For An Instant," 
 Cried Tom; "I'm Sure I Couldn't If I Lived In The   House With Her." 
   
   
   
 "Nonsense, Tom!" 
   
   
   
 "There Is No Nonsense About It; It's Just The   Truth." 
   
   
   
 Several Times Elizabeth Had Attempted To Point Out To Him The   Folly Of 
 Going On In His Old Insane Fashion, But Either He Would Not Listen Or 
 Something Interrupted Their Conversation. Now She Determined To Take 
 Advantage Of    The   Present Opportunity And Speak Seriously With Him. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Brought Her A Paper Of    Maillard's Sweet Things," Said Tom; 
 "Might I Call Or Send For Her?" 
   
   
   
 He Darted Towards The   Door As He Spoke, But Elizabeth Stopped Him. 
   
   
   
 "Wait A Moment, Tom," She Said; "Come Back Here." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Of    Course; I'll Be Back In A Flash--I'll Just Send Her These 
 Traps," And He Pulled A Couple Of    Tempting Packages From His Pocket, 
 Nattily Tied With Pink Ribbons And Got Up Generally In The   Exquisite 
 Taste Which Distinguishes Everything From Our Frenchman's Establishment. 
   
   
   
 "No," Urged Elizabeth, "Come Here First; I Have Something To Say To You 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Mrs. Mellen And Her Cousin)  Pg 259 
 Tom--Elsie Can Eat Her Bon-Bons After." 
   
   
   
 Tom Came Back, Rather Unwillingly Though, And Stood Leaning Against The 
 Window Like A Criminal. 
   
   
   
 "Sit Down," Said Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "No, No! I Like To Stand! Well, What Is It, Bessie?" 
   
   
   
 "Tom," She Said, Seriously, "I Am Afraid You Have Forgotten The 
 Experience Which Cost You So Much Pain And Drove You Off To Europe; I 
 Fear You Are Making Other And Deeper Trouble For Yourself." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, No, Bessie--It's Of    No Consequence Any Way," Returned Tom, Turning 
 Fifty Different Shades Of    Red At Once, "What A Pretty Green That Silk 
 Is." 
   
   
   
 "It Is Bright Blue, But No Matter! So You Wont Listen To Me, Tom?" 
 Continued Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "My Dear Girl, Did I Ever Refuse To Listen In All My Life!" Cried Tom. 
 "But You See, You're A Little Mistaken, Bessie; I'm Not Such A Goney As 
 I Used To Be." 
   
   
   
 "That Has Nothing To Do With The   Matter." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Yes, It Has; I Mean, I Don't Allow Myself To Be Such A Dunce, Even 
 In My Own Thoughts. I Never Even Think About--About--You Know What I 
 Mean." 
   
   
   
 Tom Broke Down And Made A Somewhat Lame Conclusion. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Mrs. Mellen And Her Cousin)  Pg 260 
   
 "Oh, Tom, Tom!" Elizabeth Said. 
   
   
   
 "Well, There!" Cried He, With Sudden Energy; "There Is No Use In 
 Standing Here And Telling You Fibs! I Do Love Her--I Must Love Her--I 
 Always Shall Love Her--Hang Me If I Shan't!" 
   
   
   
 He Was In A State Of    Great Agitation Now, And Trembled All Over As If He 
 Had Been Addressing Elsie Herself. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Sighed Wearily. 
   
   
   
 "I Thought So," She Said; "I Feared So." 
   
   
   
 "You Mean The   Dear Girl Will Never Care For Me. How Could Any One Expect 
 Her To--I Couldn't--'Tisn't In Reason." 
   
   
   
 "Then, Tom, She Certainly Ought Not To Treat You As She Does And Lead 
 You On." 
   
   
   
 "She Doesn't Lead Me On." 
   
   
   
 "But Her Manner Does Not Forbid Your Attentions, And You Are Too Worthy, 
 Dear Cousin, For Anything But Honest Dealing." 
   
   
   
 "It's My Fault--All My Fault." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Shook Her Head. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Mrs. Mellen And Her Cousin)  Pg 261 
 "You Have The   Best Heart And The   Worst Head In The   World," Said She. 
   
   
   
 "You Musn't Blame Her," Continued Tom; "I Can't Stand That! Pitch Into 
 Me As Often And As Hard As You Like, You Never Can Say Enough, But Don't 
 Blame Her." 
   
   
   
 "Let Us Leave Her Share In The   Matter, Then, Out Of    The   Question," 
 Continued Elizabeth. "If You Believe What You Say, Is It Wise To Run 
 Into Danger As You Do?" 
   
   
   
 "There's No Help For It, Bessie; I Should Die If I Could Not See Her 
 Dear Little Face! Oh, You Can't Think What I Suffered While I Was 
 Gone--I Didn't Talk About It--I Don't Even Want To Think Of    It; But, 
 Bessie, Dear, Sometimes I Used To Think I Should Go Out Of    My Senses." 
   
   
   
 He Was Speaking Seriously Now; His Face Was Absolutely Pale With 
 Emotion, And His Eyes--The One Fine Feature Of    His Face--Were Misty With 
 A Remembrance Of    Old Pain. 
   
   
   
 "Poor Tom," Murmured Elizabeth, In Her Pitying Way, Always Full Of 
 Sympathy For The   Trouble Of    Others, Whatever Her Own Might Be; "Poor, 
 Dear Tom, I Know How Hard It Is." 
   
   
   
 "No; You Can't Know, Bessie; You Can't Have The   Least Idea! You Don't 
 Know What It Is To Have Something To Hide--To Go About With A Secret 
 Gnawing At Your Heart--Never Able To Open Your Lips--Suffering Night And 
 Day--" 
   
   
   
 He Stopped Suddenly And Looked At His Cousin With Wonder; She Was 
 Leaning Back In Her Chair, Her Face Was Pale As Death, And Her Lips 
 Parted In A Dreary Sigh. 
   
   
   
 Tom Drew Close To Her Chair And Bent Over Her, With A Look Of    Anxious 
 Surprise On His Disturbed Features. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Mrs. Mellen And Her Cousin)  Pg 262 
   
   
 "Are You Sick, Bessie?" He Asked. 
   
   
   
 "No, No," She Answered, Controlling Herself. 
   
   
   
 His Words Brought Up Her Own Secret Burden So Vividly Before Her That 
 For An Instant She Had Been Dreadfully Shaken. 
   
   
   
 "You Look So Pale; I'm Afraid You Are Going To Be Ill." 
   
   
   
 "Indeed, I Am Not," She Answered. 
   
   
   
 Tom Knelt Down By Her On Both Knees, Played With Her Embroidery Silks, 
 And Finally Said: 
   
   
   
 "Bessie, Since We're Talking Plainly, May I Say Something?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Tom." 
   
   
   
 "Somehow, Since I Came Back From Europe, You Don't Seem So Happy As You 
 Used--Maybe It's Only One Of    My Blunders--But I Have Thought You Looked 
 Troubled--Like A Person That Was Always Expecting Something Dreadful To 
 Happen." 
   
   
   
 She Forced A Smile Upon Her Lips And Then Compelled Them To Answer Him: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Foolish Tom!" 
   
   
   
 "Then It Is Not So!" He Urged. "You Are Not Unhappy?" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Mrs. Mellen And Her Cousin)  Pg 263 
   
   
 "How Could I Be Unhappy--Is Not My Life Pleasant, Prosperous Beyond 
 Anything I Could Ever Have Hoped For?" 
   
   
   
 "It Seems So; That Made Me Think It Must Be Just One Of    My Silly 
 Fancies." 
   
   
   
 "Nothing More, Tom." 
   
   
   
 "Mellen's The   Most Splendid Fellow In The   World," Pursued He; "And You 
 Couldn't Well Be Sad With That Little Darling About You." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Took Up Her Silks Again. 
   
   
   
 "Dismiss All Such Thoughts From Your Mind, Tom." 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Be Only Too Glad. But Tell Me Once More That I Am An 
 Over-Anxious Busybody, Minding Everybody's Concerns But My Own. You See, 
 Bessie, I Love You Like A Sister, And Will Stand By You, By Jupiter, 
 Always. But These Stupid Ideas Of    Mine, There's No Foundation For Them?" 
   
   
   
 "How Could There Be?" 
   
   
   
 "That's What I Say To Myself Always," Cried Tom. "Well, Dear, I Won't 
 Think Such Nonsense Again." 
   
   
   
 "Do Not, I Beg; And Never Mention It To Anybody." 
   
   
   
 "There's No Danger Of    That," Said Tom. "But You Know, If You Should Get 
   
 Unhappy Or In Trouble, There Is Always One Old Chap You Could Lean On." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Mrs. Mellen And Her Cousin)  Pg 264 
   
   
   
 "I Believe That, Tom; I Do Indeed." 
   
   
   
 "And You Would Come To Me, Bessie?" 
   
   
   
 "If You Could Help Me, Yes. But Trouble Must Come To All, Tom; And, 
 Generally, We Must Each Bear Our Burdens Alone." 
   
   
   
 "How Sad Your Voice Sounds, Bessie." 
   
   
   
 She Made An Effort To Speak Playfully: 
   
   
   
 "You Are Getting All Sorts Of    Ridiculous Fancies In Your Head; Don't Be 
 So Foolish." 
   
   
   
 Tom Was Relieved By Her Manner, And Began To Laugh At His Own Ridiculous 
 Mistakes, Rising From His Knees And Brushing The   Dust Away With His 
 Handkerchief. 
   
   
   
 "My Head Is A Poor Old Trap," He Said. "Well, Well, I Am Glad You Are 
 Happy--Very Glad." 
   
   
   
 "And I Want You To Be Happy, Tom." 
   
   
   
 "I Am, Upon My Word, I Am! I Don't Allow Myself To Think Any More Or To 
 Look Forward, But Just Live On, Glad To Be In The   Sunshine. 'Tisn't A 
 Bad World, After All, Bess; Things Usually Come Right In The   End." 
   
   
   
 If She Could Only Believe It--If She Could But Accept His Cheerful 
 Philosophy And His Unwavering Trust; But, Alas! The   Sleepless Dread At 
   
 Her Heart Prevented That. 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  35 (Mrs. Mellen And Her Cousin)  Pg 265 
   
   
 "And About My Stupid Self, Bessie," Added Tom. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, About Your Dear, Good Self," Answered Elizabeth, Glad To Remove 
 The Subject From Any Connection With Her Secret Dread. 
   
   
   
 "And My Useless Bits Of    Affairs," Pursued Tom; "Just Let Things Rest As 
 They Are, It's The   Best Way." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Wish To Do Anything To Annoy You," She Replied; "And You Know 
 Very Well I Am The   Last Person In The   World To Interfere----" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Don't Talk Like That, Or I Shall Think You Are Offended." 
   
   
   
 "Not In The   Least, Tom; I Only Meant To Say That It Was My Regard For 
 Your Happiness That Made Me Speak." 
   
   
   
 "I Know--I Feel That, Bessie; But Just Let Things Go On! Perhaps I Am 
 Asleep And Dreaming, But The   Slumber Is Pleasant, So Don't Wake Me; It's 
 Cruel Kindness, Dear." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Said Nothing More; It Was Useless To Pursue The   Subject; Where 
 Tom Was Concerned She Saw Plainly That It Could Do No Good, His Heart 
 Was Fixed. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  36 (Lured Into Danger)  Pg 266 
 Just As Elizabeth Was Thinking Over This Conversation, And Giving 
 Another Little Sigh For Tom And What She Feared For Him, A Blithe Young 
 Voice Rang In The   Hall, Carolling Like A Bird. 
   
   
   
 "There She Is!" Exclaimed Tom. 
   
   
   
 His Face Lighted Up, His Whole Frame Seemed To Expand With Delight. 
 Elizabeth Watched Him. She Knew Better Than Ever That His Heartstrings 
 Were Twined About That Young Creature, That His Very Soul Had Gone Out 
 In Worship At Her Feet. 
   
   
   
 "And Where Are You Hidden, Lady Bess?" Sang Elsie, Gayly. 
   
   
   
 Tom Rushed To The   Door And Flung It Open, Upsetting The   Table Again, And 
 This Time Leaving Elizabeth To Pick It Up Herself. 
   
   
   
 "Here She Is, My Fairy Princess!" He Called, Standing In The   Doorway And 
 Looking Up At Her As She Paused On The   Stairs. 
   
   
   
 "In That Dismal Den And Guarded By A Dragon," Cried Elsie, Peeping At 
 Him Through The   Banisters, Mischievously. "Pray Where Did You Come From, 
 C[Oe]Ur De Lion?" 
   
   
   
 "If You Knew What I Had Brought For My Lady-Bird, You Would Be On Your 
 Prettiest Behavior And Give Me Your Best Welcome," Said Tom. 
   
   
   
 "It's Bon-Bons!" Cried Elsie With A Shriek Of    Delight. "The Ogre Means 
 Pralines And Caramels And Marons Glacés!" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  36 (Lured Into Danger)  Pg 267 
   
   
 "Come Down And See," Said Tom, Mysteriously. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Danced Downstairs And Entered The   Room Where Her Sister Sat. 
   
   
   
 "Ugh, The   Ugly Place!" Said She. "It Makes Me Shiver!" 
   
   
   
 "Better Come Into The   Den Than Lose The   Sweets," Said Tom, Opening The 
 Papers And Pretending To Eat Greedily. 
   
   
   
 "He Won't Leave A Drop!" Cried Elsie, Darting Upon Him. 
   
   
   
 Tom Prolonged The   Playful Struggle Artfully Enough; And When A Truce Was 
 Concluded It Was Only On Condition That He Should Feed Her With The 
 Sugarplums, And As He Did Not Satisfy Her Greediness Fast Enough, There 
 Was A Great Deal Of    Sport And Laughter Between The   Pair. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Sat In The   Window And Watched Them, Sighing Sometimes And 
 Regarding Elsie With A Strange Pain In Her Eyes, As If Annoyed And 
 Troubled That The   Happy Creature Could Not Leave Her The   Full Affection 
 Of This One Heart. 
   
   
   
 "I Want To Go Out On The   Water," Said Elsie. "Will You Take Me, You Ugly 
 Giant?" 
   
   
   
 "Won't I!" Said Tom. "I'd Take You To The   Moon If You Liked." 
   
   
   
 "But I Don't Wish To Try The   Moon, Thank You; A Nice Long Row Will 
 Satisfy Me. Come Along, Bessie!" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  36 (Lured Into Danger)  Pg 268 
   
 "Not To-Day," Answered Elizabeth Coldly. 
   
   
   
 "You're A Hateful, Poky Thing!" Cried Elsie. "Well, I Shall Go, The   Sun 
 Is Lovely." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Run Down To The   Shore And Get The   Boat Ready," Said Tom, 
 Ecstatically. 
   
   
   
 He Darted Away, And Elsie Stood For A Few Moments Crushing The   Candies 
 Between Her White Teeth And Looking At Elizabeth, Half Frightened, Half 
 Defiant. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Very Busy," Said She. 
   
   
   
 "One Can't Be Idle," Replied Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Can't One? It Just Suits Me, Thank You." 
   
   
   
 "Elsie," Said Her Sister, Suddenly, "I Want To Say Something." 
   
   
   
 "If It Is Anything Unpleasant, I Won't Hear. I Won't Hear. I Want To Be 
 Happy. Let Me Alone!" 
   
   
   
 "It Is About Yourself; Don't Be Alarmed." 
   
   
   
 "Well, Say It; But You Are Going To Scold Or Something Else Dreadful, I 
 Know By Your Voice." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Be Such A Baby," Said Elizabeth, Impatiently. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  36 (Lured Into Danger)  Pg 269 
   
 "There! I Knew You Were Cross! How Can I Help Being A Baby? I Like It, 
 And I Will Be One." 
   
   
   
 "Do You Think You Are Acting Honestly With Tom?" Said Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Not Acting At All," Replied Elsie Fretfully. "I Can't Help His 
 Coming Here Constantly. You Wouldn't Have Me Rude To Your Own Cousin?" 
   
   
   
 "You Know What I Mean. He Loves You, In Spite Of    Your Conduct Before He 
 Went Abroad----" 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Help It," Elsie Broke In Again. "If People Will Fall In Love 
 With Me It's Their Own Fault; I Don't Ask Them." 
   
   
   
 "But You Can Help Encouraging Him And Leading Him On To Greater Pain." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Pouted. 
   
   
   
 "How Do You Know I Shall?" 
   
   
   
 "You Would Not Marry Him," Exclaimed Elizabeth, Suddenly. 
 "You--You--You----" 
   
   
   
 "You Don't Know Anything About It. Let Tom And Me Alone. I Think You Are 
 Growing A Cross Old Thing." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Elsie, Do Be Serious For One Moment." 
   
   
   
 "Let Me Alone!" She Repeated. "You Are Always Spoiling My Sunshine. I 
   
 Believe You Hate Me!" 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  36 (Lured Into Danger)  Pg 270 
   
   
 "Don't Talk So Wildly, Elsie. But You Cannot Blame Me For Being Anxious 
 About Tom's Happiness." 
   
   
   
 "And, Pray, Should I Make Him Wretched If I Married Him?" She Exclaimed 
 Defiantly. 
   
   
   
 "You Won't Do That. You----" 
   
   
   
 "I'll Do What I Please; And Don't You Meddle With Me, Just Remember 
 That!" 
   
   
   
 The Voice Was Sharp And Unlike Elsie's Usual Tone, But She Quickly 
 Resumed Her Childish Manner, And Added: 
   
   
   
 "I'll Be Good--Don't Scold. There, I'm Going Now--Good-Bye!" 
   
   
   
 She Danced Out Of    The   Room And Through The   House, And Elizabeth Heard 
 Her Voice On The   Lawn, Calling To Tom, To Know If The   Boat Was Ready. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Kept Her Seat, Looking Absently Across The   Water. Presently 
 She Saw The   Little Skiff Shoot Out From The   Shore, Under The   Impetus Of 
 Tom's Muscular Arms, While Elsie Leaned Back In The   Stern, Wrapped In A 
 Pale Blue Shawl, And Reminding Elizabeth Of    The   Old German Legend Of    The 
 Lurlei. 
   
   
   
 She Sat There A Long Time, With Her Former Mournful Thoughts All 
 Trooping Back, Like Ravens To A Desolated Nest. The   Gloom Upon Her 
 Spirits Waxed Deeper, And The   Chill That Had Begun During The   Past Days 
 To Creep About Her Heart Tightened And Grew Cold, As If It Were Changing 
 To An Icy Band, Which Would Freeze Her Pulses In Its Tightening Clasp. 
   
 She Looked Out Through The   Sunshine, Watching The   Light Boat Till It 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  36 (Lured Into Danger)  Pg 271 
 Became A Mere Speck In The   Distance, And Finally Disappeared Among The 
 Windings Of    The   Long Curve Of    Land Which Stretched Out Into The   Ocean. 
   
   
   
 Thinking, Thinking, Always The   Same Dreary Round, Till She Grew So Weary 
 With The   Ceaseless Anxiety, The   Constant Necessity For Plots And Plans, 
 The Need Of    Reflection, Even, In Slightest Act, And, Worse Than All, The 
 Sleepless Fear Of    Discovery Which Hovered Over Her, Asleep Or Awake, 
 That It Seemed Sometimes That She Could No Longer Uphold The   Burden, But 
 Must Allow It To Fall And Crush Her. 
   
   
   
 The Afternoon Was Passing, But The   Little Boat Had Not Yet Appeared In 
 Sight Again. There Was No Danger That Tom Would Think Of    Fatigue While 
 He Could Sit Looking In The   Face Of    His Syren, Listening To Her Low, 
 Sweet Songs; Nor Was There The   Slightest Possibility Of    Her Ever 
 Remembering That The   Strongest Muscles Must At Last Feel A Little Need 
 Of Relaxation. Just As Long As It Pleased Her To Float Over The   Sunlit 
 Waters, Carolling Her Pretty Melodies Or Talking Gay Nonsense To Tom, 
 And Blinding Him Utterly With The   Wicked Lightning Of    Her Eyes, She 
 Would Think Of    Nothing Else. 
   
   
   
 At Last Mr. Mellen's Step Sounded In The   Hall. Elizabeth Heard It, And 
 Immediately Gathered Up Her Embroidery Silks, Making A Great Pretence Of 
 Being Busy, Lest He Should Enter Suddenly, And Pierce Her With One Of 
 His Dark, Suspicious Glances, Which Made Her Heart Actually Stand Still 
 With Apprehension. 
   
   
   
 He Came On Towards The   Room, Looked In At The   Door And Saw His Wife 
 Sitting There Apparently Quiet, Comfortable, And Wholly Occupied With 
 Her Pretty Task. 
   
   
   
 She Glanced Up And Nodded A Welcome. 
   
   
   
 "So You Have Come Back," She Said; "I Have Been Wishing For You." 
   
   
   
   
 He Smiled, Came Forward And Stood By Her, Saying: 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  36 (Lured Into Danger)  Pg 272 
   
 "I Thought You Had Given Up Any Such Weakness. You Seem Very Busy." 
   
   
   
 "This Tiresome Embroidery Has Been Lying About So Long That I Am Working 
 On It For Very Shame," She Replied. 
   
   
   
 "Elsie Began It And Was Delighted With It For Three Days, But She Has 
 Not Touched It Since." 
   
   
   
 "Very Like The   Little Fairy," He Said, With A Smile Any Reference To The 
 Young Girl Always Brought To His Lips. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Did Not Wish To Talk, It Was Important That She Should Hide 
 The Real Feelings That Oppressed Her Even Under An Appearance Of 
 Playfulness. She Looked Up And Smiled: 
   
   
   
 "If You Were Good-Natured You Would Sit Down Here And Read To Me. There 
 Is Bulwer's New Book." 
   
   
   
 "I Will, With Pleasure; But Where Is Elsie?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Tom Fuller Came, And She Made Him Take Her Out For A Row; So I Have 
 Been Alone In My Den, As She Calls It." 
   
   
   
 "The Child Can't Bear The   Least Approach To A Shadow," He Said; "She 
 Must Have Her Sunshine Undisturbed." 
   
   
   
 He Drew An Easy Chair Near The   Window Where Elizabeth Sat, Took Up The 
 Novel She Had Asked Him To Read, And Began The   Splendid Story. 
   
   
   
   
 He Read Beautifully, And Elizabeth Was Glad To Forget Her Unquiet 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  36 (Lured Into Danger)  Pg 273 
 Reflections In The   Melody Of    His Voice And The   Rare Interest Of    The 
 Tale. Mellen Himself Was In A Mood To Be Comfortable And At Rest. 
   
   
   
 The Brightness Of    The   Sunset Was Flooding The   Waters Before Either Of 
 Them Looked Up Again. Then Mellen Said: 
   
   
   
 "Those Careless Creatures Ought To Come Back; It Grows Chilly On The 
 Water As Evening Comes On, And The   Least Thing Gives Elsie Cold." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Shaded Her Eyes With Her Hand And Looked Over The   Bay. 
   
   
   
 "They Are Coming," She Said; "I Can See Them." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Looked In The   Direction To Which She Pointed, And Saw The   Boat 
 Rounding A Point Of    Land And Making Swiftly Up The   Bay. 
   
   
   
 "Tom Is As Strong As A Young Hercules," He Said, Watching The   Little 
 Skiff As It Fairly Flew Through The   Water Under The   Impulse Of    That 
 Powerful Arm, And Aided By The   Inward Rush Of    The   Tide. 
   
   
   
 They Remained Watching It Till It Approached Near Enough For Them To 
 Distinguish Elsie's White Wrappings. Suddenly Mellen Said: 
   
   
   
 "She Is Rocking The   Boat Dreadfully! She Is Standing Up--The Girl Is 
 Crazy To Run Such Risks!" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Looked And Saw Elsie Erect In The   Skiff, Her Shawl Floating 
 Around Her, Rocking The   Boat To And Fro With Reckless Force, While She 
 Could See By Tom's Gestures That He Was Vainly Expostulating With Her 
 Upon Her Imprudence. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  36 (Lured Into Danger)  Pg 274 
 Mellen Went Into The   Hall And Out On The   Veranda, With Some Vague Idea 
 Of Trying To Attract The   Imprudent Girl's Attention By Signals; But The 
 Skiff Was Far Off, And Elsie Too Much Occupied To Observe Them. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Threw Down Her Work And Followed Him, Standing By His Side In 
 Silent Apprehension. 
   
   
   
 "She Is Mad!" Exclaimed Mellen, "Absolutely Mad!" 
   
   
   
 Elsie's Gay Laugh Rang Over The   Waters, And They Could See Tom 
 Expostulating With More Animated Gestures. 
   
   
   
 "She Will Fall Overboard, As Sure As Fate!" Cried Mellen. "Oh! Elsie, 
 Elsie!" 
   
   
   
 But The   Exclamation Could Not Reach The   Reckless Creature; Probably She 
 Would Have Paid No Attention Had She Heard It. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, See How It Rocks!" Cried Elizabeth With A Shiver. 
   
   
   
 "She Is Frightened At Her Own Recklessness," Said Mellen, "But Will Not 
 Stop, Because It Disturbs Tom." 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps There Is Less Danger Than We Think," Began Elizabeth, But A Cry 
 From Her Husband Checked The   Words. 
   
   
   
 She Looked--The Boat Had Tipped Till The   Edge Was Even With The   Water; 
 Suddenly Elsie Tottered, Lost Her Balance--There Was A Smothered Shriek 
 From The   Distance--Then She Disappeared Under The   Crested Waves. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  37 (The After Struggle)  Pg 275 
   
 Mellen Sprang Down The   Steps And Rushed Across The   Lawn, With Some Mad 
 Idea Of    Trying To Rescue His Sister; And, Following As Well As Her 
 Trembling Limbs Would Permit, Elizabeth Saw Tom Throw Off His Coat And 
 Plunge Into The   Water. 
   
   
   
 "He Will Save Her!" She Cried; "He Will Save Her!" 
   
   
   
 Mellen Only Answered By A Groan; He Was Looking Wildly About For A Boat, 
 But There Was None In Sight; Thus Powerless To Aid His Darling--He Could 
 Only Stand And Watch The   Struggles Of    Another To Rescue Her From That 
 Death Peril. They Saw An Object Rise Above The   Waves--Saw Tom Swim 
 Towards It--Seize It--He Had Caught The   Girl In His Arms. The   Couple On 
 The Lawn Could Neither Move Nor Cry Out; But Stood In Breathless 
 Expectation, And Watched Him Support His Burthen With One Arm, While 
 With The   Other He Swam Towards The   Skiff, Which The   Tide Was Bearing In 
 Towards The   Shore. It Was A Long Pull; They Could See That He Began To 
 Falter After His Exertions In Rowing; A Deathly Fear Crept Over Both 
 Those Hearts, But They Did Not Speak--Scarcely Breathed. 
   
   
   
 Suddenly An Outgoing Wave Washed The   Helpless Girl From Tom's Grasp; She 
 Was Sinking Again. Strong Man As He Was, Grantley Mellen's Courage Gave 
 Way; Then Covering His Face With His Hands He Sallied Back, Resting 
 Against A Tree, Afraid To Look Again. White And Cold, Elizabeth Watched 
 The Boat Drift One Way, And Saw Tom Snatch At The   Girl's Dress And Get 
 Her Again In The   Grasp Of    His Strong Arm. 
   
   
   
 "He Has Caught Her!" She Gasped. "He Has Almost Reached The   Boat. 
   
 Grantley! Grantley! She Is Safe!" 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  37 (The After Struggle)  Pg 276 
   
 Mellen Looked Up. Tom Had Just Put His Hand On The   Side Of    The   Skiff, 
 And Was Lifting Elsie In. It Was Evidently The   Last Effort Of    His Mighty 
 Strength, For He Floated For Some Distance, Holding On To The   Boat 
 Before He Had Power To Attempt More. The   Husband And Wife Watched Him 
 While He Got Into The   Boat Himself, Lifted Elsie's Head On His Knee, And 
 Allowed The   Tide Almost Entirely To Wash Them Towards The   Beach. 
   
   
   
 As They Approached The   Bank Elsie Began To Recover Consciousness. As Tom 
 Took Her In His Arms And Sprang With A Staggering Bound On Shore, She 
 Opened Her Eyes And Saw Her Brother And Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Safe," She Said, Faintly, "Quite Safe. Don't Be Afraid." 
   
   
   
 It Was Not A Moment For Many Words. With An Exclamation Of    Thankfulness, 
 Mellen Snatched Elsie From Tom's Arms And Carried Her Into The   House. In 
 A Few Moments Their United Exertions Brought The   Reckless Girl 
 Completely To Herself. She Looked Up And Saw The   Anxious Faces Bent Over 
 Her. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Scold," She Cried, "Tom Saved Me, Grant, Tom Saved Me!" 
   
   
   
 Mellen Grasped Fuller's Hands. 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Thank You, I Can't," He Said. "God Bless You, My Friend." 
   
   
   
 Tom Was Shaking From Head To Foot, His Drenched Garments Dripping Like A 
 River God's, But He Answered As Soon As His Chattering Teeth Would 
 Permit: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  37 (The After Struggle)  Pg 277 
   
 "Don't Say A Word. I'd Have Drowned Myself, If I Hadn't Saved Her." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Insisted Upon Elsie's Being Carried Upstairs To Her Room, And 
 Sent Tom Off To Change His Dress; Luckily, In His Frequent Visits, He 
 Had Always Forgotten Some Portion Of    His Baggage, So Dry Clothes Were 
 Found In His Room. 
   
   
   
 Before Mellen Had Recovered From The   Shock Sufficiently To Be At All 
 Composed, Elsie Was Dressed And Lying On The   Sofa In Her Own Room, Quite 
 Restored, With The   Exception Of    Her Unusual Pallor. She Had Been Wrapped 
 In A Rose-Colored Morning Robe, Trimmed With Swansdown, And Lay In 
 Delicate Relief On The   Blue Couch Of    Her Boudoir. Mellen Was Bending 
 Over Her And Holding Her Hands, As If He Feared To Let Her Free For An 
 Instant; While Elizabeth Stood Near, Finding Time, Now That Her Labors 
 Were Over, To Watch Her Husband And Wonder If Danger To Her Would Have 
 Brought A Pang Like This To His Heart. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Quite Well Now," Said Elsie, "And I Didn't Feel Much Frightened." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Child!" Said Her Brother, "Promise Me Never To Run Such Risks 
 Again." 
   
   
   
 "But You Mustn't Scold," She Pleaded; "Think Of    The   Danger I Was In! Oh! 
 It Was Horrible To Feel The   Water Closing Over My Head--To Go 
 Down--Down!" 
   
   
   
 "Don't Think Of    It," Cried Elizabeth, Making A Sudden Effort To Change 
 The Conversation, From A Fear That Dwelling Upon The   Danger Which She 
 Had Incurred Might Bring On One Of    Elsie's Nervous Attacks. 
   
   
   
 "No," Added Mellen; "It Is All Over Now, Quite Over--Don't Think Of    It 
 Any More." 
   
   
   
   
 "You Look Pale, Grant." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  37 (The After Struggle)  Pg 278 
   
   
 "No Wonder, No Wonder!" 
   
   
   
 The Girl Gave Him One Of    Her Wilful Smiles. 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps I Tried The   Experiment To See How Much You Loved Me?" 
   
   
   
 Mellen Lifted Her In His Arms And Rested Her Head Upon His Shoulder, 
 While Many Emotions Struggled Across His Face. 
   
   
   
 "Child!" He Said, In A Tremulous Voice, "You Knew Before--You Have 
 Always Known. My Mother's Treasure--My Pride--My Blessing!" 
   
   
   
 There Elizabeth Stood, Forgotten, Disregarded--So It Seemed To Her; But 
 She Made No Sign Which Could Betray The   Bitter Anguish At Her Heart. 
   
   
   
 There Came A Knock At The   Door. 
   
   
   
 "That's Tom Fuller," Said Elsie; "Tell Him To Come In, Bessie." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Started Up And Opened The   Door Himself. There Stood Tom, Clad In 
 Dry Garments, But Still Greatly Agitated. 
   
   
   
 "How Is She?" He Asked. "Is She Better?" 
   
   
   
 "You Have Saved Her Life!" Exclaimed Mellen, Grasping His Two Hands; 
 "You Have Saved Her Life!" 
   
   
   
 "But Is She Better?" He Repeated, Quite Too Anxious For Any Thought Of 
   
 The Credit Due Himself, And Too Unselfish To Desire It Even If He Had 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  37 (The After Struggle)  Pg 279 
 Remembered. 
   
   
   
 "Come In And See," Called Elsie, In A Tender Voice From Her Sofa. 
   
   
   
 Tom Brushed By Mellen, And Down He Went On His Knees By The   Couch, 
 Exclaiming: 
   
   
   
 "She Looks All Right Now. Oh, Thank God!" 
   
   
   
 Mellen Had Been Too Profoundly Disturbed Himself For Conjecture 
 Regarding This Passionate Outburst; To Him It Seemed Natural That Every 
 One Should Be Agitated, And Elsie Soon Brought Them Back To Safer 
 Common-Places By Her Gayety, Which Not Even The   Peril From Which She Had 
 Been So Recently Rescued Could Entirely Subdue. 
   
   
   
 "I Declare, Tom," Said She, "You Are Useful In A Household Located Near 
 The Water, As A Newfoundland Dog." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I Can't Laugh," Cried Tom. 
   
   
   
 "But You Must!" Said The   Wilful Creature. "You Will Not Put On Long 
 Faces Because I Am Saved, I Suppose?" 
   
   
   
 "Elsie," Said Her Brother, "You Ought To Sleep Awhile; Tom And I Will Go 
 Out." 
   
   
   
 "No, No," She Persisted, "I Am Not In The   Least Sleepy--You Must Not Go 
 Away--I Shall Only Get Nervous If You Leave Me Alone; I Shall Be Quite 
 Well By Dinner-Time. Tom Fuller, Don't Go!" 
   
   
   
 They Did Not Oppose Her; Every One There Knew That It Was Of    No Use, For 
   
 In The   End They Would Surely Yield To Her Caprices. 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  37 (The After Struggle)  Pg 280 
   
   
 "I Haven't Thanked You Yet, Tom," She Said. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know What There Is To Thank Me For." 
   
   
   
 "Indeed!" Said Elsie; "So You Don't Think My Life Of    Enough Importance 
 To Have The   Saving Of    It A Matter Of    Consequence?" 
   
   
   
 "You Know That Wasn't What I Meant," Said Tom, Rubbing His Damp Hair 
 With One Hand. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Too Bad," Said Mellen, Laughing, "Too Bad, Elsie." 
   
   
   
 "Indeed, I Shall Tease Him More Than Ever," Replied Elsie; "He Will Grow 
 Conceited If I Don't. Tell Him How Much You Like Me To Tease You, Old 
 Tom." 
   
   
   
 "Well," Said He, A Little Ruefully, "You Have Always Done It, And I 
 Suppose You Always Will--I Shouldn't Think It Was You If You Stopped 
 Now." 
   
   
   
 Even Elizabeth Laughed, And Elsie Said: 
   
   
   
 "There, There, Old Tom, Don't Get Sentimental. Perhaps I'll Be 
 Good-Natured For Three Days By Way Of    Reward For Pulling Me Out Of    The 
 Water." 
   
   
   
 "I'd Like To Save Your Life Every Day In The   Week At That Rate," Cried 
 Tom In Ecstasy. 
   
   
   
   
 "No, No!" Added Mellen; "I Think One Such Exploit Is Quite Enough." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  37 (The After Struggle)  Pg 281 
   
 Elsie Seized Tom's Hand, And Said With Real Feeling: 
   
   
   
 "Tom, I Do Thank You--I Can't Tell You How Much." 
   
   
   
 "Don't, Don't!" He Pleaded. "If You Say Another Word I'll Run Off And 
 Never Show My Face Again." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Began To Laugh Once More, And The   Lingering Trace Of    Seriousness 
 Died Quite Out Of    Her Face. 
   
   
   
 "Tom Is Good At A Catastrophe," Said She, "But He Can't Carry On The 
 Blank Verse Proper To The   After Situation." 
   
   
   
 "Blank Enough It Would Be," Rejoined Tom, And Then He Was So Much 
 Astonished To Find That He Had Made A Sort Of    Joke, That The   Idea 
 Covered Him With Fresh Confusion. 
   
   
   
 Elsie's Disaster Passed Off Without Dangerous Consequences To The 
 Reckless Girl, And She Had Half Forgotten The   Occurrence Long Before 
 Mellen Recovered Composure Enough To Thank, With Sufficient Fervor, The 
 Noble-Hearted Man Who Had Saved Her Life. 
   
   
   
 From That Day Tom Fuller Took A Place In Mellen's Esteem Which He Had 
 Never Held Before; His Gratitude Was Unbounded, And As He Learned To 
 Know And Appreciate The   Young Man, He Found A Thousand Noble Qualities 
 To Admire Under That Rugged Exterior. And As Elsie Softened Into Gentler 
 Earnestness, And Drew Closer To Him Day By Day, Tom Became So Completely 
 Engrossed In His Happy Love-Dream That He Had Not A Single Thought 
 Beyond It. In Her Loneliness And Her Anxieties Which Separated Her So 
 Completely From Those Three Hearts, Elizabeth Mellen Watched, Sighed 
 Sometimes, Whispering To Herself: 
   
   
   
 "She Has Taken Even Tom From Me. I Have Nothing 
   
 Left--Husband--Relative--All, All Abandon Me For Her." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  38 (A Half Understanding)  Pg 282 
 Elsie Was Twenty Now, But Looking Younger From Her Fragile Form And The 
 Extreme Delicacy Of    Her Complexion. The   Reader Knows How Winsome And 
 Playful Her Manners Were; How She Was Loved And Cherished By Her 
 Brother, And It Seemed Hard That A Creature Like Her, So Innocent And 
 Winsome, Should Have Even A Knowledge Of    The   Secret Which Oppressed 
 Elizabeth. It Seemed To Prove More Depth Of    Character Than One Would 
 Have Expected, That She Was In Any Way Able Or Willing To Help Her 
 Sister-In-Law To Bear Her Secret Burthen, Let That Burthen Be What It 
 Might. 
   
   
   
 The Vague Thoughts Which Had Troubled Grantley Mellen On The   Night Of 
 His Arrival, Had Died Out. On Calm Reflection He Could Understand That 
 It Was Quite In Keeping With The   Restrained Intensity Of    Elizabeth's 
 Nature, That The   Very Violence Of    The   Storm Should Have Forced Her Into 
 It. That The   Sudden Sound Of    His Voice And Step Should Have Brought On 
 The Nervous Weakness To Which She So Seldom Gave Way, Was Equally 
 Natural After So Much Excitement. 
   
   
   
 Then Elsie Came Back So Blithe And Blooming, Brought So Much Sunshine 
 Into The   House, And Drew Them Both So Much Into Her Amusements, That The 
 First Days Of    Mellen's Return Were Pleasant Indeed. 
   
   
   
 The Weather Had Been Delightful; They Enjoyed Rides And Drives, 
 Moonlight Excursions Upon The   Water; There Had Been Visits To Receive 
 And Return Among Neighbors And Friends; People Had Heard Of    Mellen's 
 Return, And Came Uninvited From New York, Bringing All That Festal 
 Bustle And Change Which Puts Holidays Every Now And Then Into The 
 Ordinary Routine Of    Our Lives 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  38 (A Half Understanding)  Pg 283 
   
   
 The First Days Passed And Still The   Sky Was Unclouded. Grantley Mellen 
 Began To Think That He Was At Last To Be Happy, And Grew Cheerful With 
 The Thought. So For A Time Love Cast Out All Fear In The   Husband's 
 Heart. 
   
   
   
 There Had Been No Further Return Of    That Inexplicable Nervousness In 
 Elizabeth; The   Strained, Anxious Look Almost Entirely Left Her Face; She 
 Was Even More Lively Than Was Customary With Her. It Was Not That The 
 Fear And Dread Had Left Her Mind, But She Was On Her Guard, And There 
 Was A Reticence And Strength In Her Character Which Even Those Who Knew 
 Her Best Did Not Fully Understand. A Stern, Settled Purpose Would Keep 
 Her Through Her Course, Whatever Might Lie Behind. 
   
   
   
 During Those Happy Days There Had Been No More Confidences Between Her 
 And Elsie; Indeed It Seemed Almost As If Elizabeth Avoided The   Girl--Not 
 In A Way To Be Noticed Even By Mellen's Quick Eyes--If It Was So, Elsie 
 On Her Side Did Not Attempt To Break Through These Little Restraints 
 That Had Fallen Around Them. It Was Natural That She Should Be Glad To 
 Escape From The   Gloom Which Surrounded Elizabeth, And In This Respect 
 The Fickleness Of    Her Character Was Fortunate; From Her Lack Of 
 Concentrativeness, The   Girl Was Able To Throw Off Any Trouble The   Moment 
 Its Actual Danger Was Removed From Her Path. 
   
   
   
 Thus The   First Days Had Passed, Allowing Them To Settle Down Into 
 Tolerable Quiet, But Not Too Much Of    It, For Elsie Could Not Endure 
 That. Society Was Her Element; Trifle And Champagne Seemed Her Natural 
 Nourishment, And She Drooped So Quickly If Compelled To Seclusion, That, 
 With His Usual Weakness Where She Was Concerned, Mellen Relinquished His 
 Own Desires To Gratify Her Caprices. 
   
   
   
 You May Think This Not In Keeping With His Character And Habits, But 
 Reflect A Little And You Will See That It Was Perfectly Natural. The 
 Promise Which He Had Made To His Mother Was Always In His Mind; He Never 
 Forgot His Fears For Elsie's Health; She Was More Like A Daughter Than A 
 Sister To Him, And Her Very Childishness Was A Great Charm To A Man Of 
 His Grave Nature. The   Very Servants Delighted In Waiting On Her, Though 
 Her Requirements Were Numerous; But They Did It All Willingly, And Put A 
 Great Deal More Heart Into Her Service Than They Ever Exhibited In 
 Obeying Elizabeth's Moderate And Reasonable Requests. They Mistook Mrs. 
   
 Mellen's Quiet Manners For Pride, And Held Her In Slight Favor In 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  38 (A Half Understanding)  Pg 284 
 Consequence; So Dazzled By Elsie's Manner, That When She Gave Them A 
 Cast-Off Garment Or A Worthless Ornament, It Seemed A Much Greater Boon 
 Than The   Real Kindness Elizabeth Invariably Displayed When They Were In 
 Sickness Or Trouble. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Humored Her Sister-In-Law With The   Rest, But There Was A 
 Soreness At Her Heart All The   While; For Sometimes When She Saw This 
 Young Creature Clinging About Her Husband, Her Face Wore The   Strange 
 Expression It Had Done While She Watched Their Meeting After His Return. 
   
   
   
 The Domestic Life At Piney Cove Was Nearly Happiness At This Time. But 
 For Elizabeth's Hidden Anxieties, Mellen's Return Would Have Made That 
 Old House Almost Like Heaven. As It Was, This Haunted Woman Would 
 Sometimes Forget Her Causes Of    Dread, And Break Out Into Gleams Of 
 Loving Cheerfulness In Spite Of    Them. 
   
   
   
 After The   Night On Which The   Bracelet Was Lost, The   Sunshine Which Had 
 Brightened The   Little Household At Piney Cove Was Dimmed By A Thousand 
 Intangible Shadows. In Spite Of    All His Efforts, Grantley Mellen's 
 Suspicions Were Aroused And Kept On The   Alert, Searching For Proofs That 
 Could Only Bring Unhappiness When Found. 
   
   
   
 You Would Not Have Said That He Was Suffering From Jealousy; There Was 
 Nothing Upon Which His Mind Settled Itself That Gave Rise To That 
 Feeling, But He Fretted Absolutely Because He Had No Power To Discover 
 Every Thought Of    Elizabeth's Soul During His Absence. Then As He 
 Reflected Upon The   Mystery Connected With His Arrival, Came Up Afresh 
 The Disappearance Of    The   Bracelet, And He Lost Himself In A Maze Of 
 Irritating Conjecture, Of    Which His Fine Judgment Often Grew Ashamed. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Wore Her Old Proud Look For Several Days After The   Night Of 
 The Dinner-Party. Grantley Felt That The   Ice Of    The   Past Was Freezing 
 Between Them Once More, And The   Idea Caused Him Acute Pain. 
   
   
   
 He Sat Watching Her One Day As She Bent Over Her Needlework, Talking A 
 Little At Intervals, Listening Occasionally To Passages From His Book; 
 Oftener Sitting There With Her Fingers Moving Hurriedly, As If She Were 
 Pressed For Time, But Her Anxious Face Proving How Far From This 
   
 Occupation Her Thoughts Had Wandered. 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  38 (A Half Understanding)  Pg 285 
   
   
 More Than Once Mellen Saw The   Dark Brows Contract As If Under Actual 
 Distress, And As He Ceased To Speak, And Seemed Wholly Absorbed In His 
 Book, He Could See That Her Reverie Became More Absorbing And Painful. 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth!" He Said Suddenly. 
   
   
   
 His Wife Started. In Her Preoccupation She Had Forgotten That He Was In 
 The Room--Forgotten That She Was Not Alone With Those Dark Reflections 
 Which Cast Their Shadow Over Her Face. 
   
   
   
 "Did You Speak, Grantley?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes; How You Started!" 
   
   
   
 "Did I Start?" She Asked, Trying To Laugh. "I Don't Know How It Is That 
 I Grow So Nervous." 
   
   
   
 "You Never Were So Afflicted Formerly." 
   
   
   
 "No; I Don't Remember," She Replied Quickly. "But You Know I Had A Good 
 Deal Of    Care And Responsibility During Your Absence; It May Be That 
 Which Has Shaken Me A Little." 
   
   
   
 "Do You Believe It?" He Asked, In A Constrained Voice. 
   
   
   
 She Shot One Glance Of    Indignant Pride At Him; For An Instant She Looked 
 Inclined To Leave The   Room, As Had Frequently Been Her Habit During The 
 First Months Of    Their Marriage, When He Irritated Her Beyond Endurance. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  38 (A Half Understanding)  Pg 286 
 But If Elizabeth Had The   Inclination She Controlled It. After A Moment's 
 Silence She Laid Down Her Work And Approached The   Sofa Where He Was 
 Lying. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Be Severe With Me, Grantley," She Said, With A Degree Of    Humility 
 Unknown To The   Past; "My Head Aches Drearily--I Don't Think I Am Well." 
   
   
   
 His Feelings Changed As He Looked At Her; She Was Not Well; He Could See 
 The Traces Of    Pain In The   Languid Eyes And The   Contracted Forehead, But 
 Whether The   Suffering Was Mental Or Physical Even A Physiognomist Could 
 Not Have Told. 
   
   
   
 He Reached Out His Hand And Drew Her Towards Him; She Sat Down On The 
 Sofa And Leaned Her Head Against His Shoulder With A Little Sigh Of 
 Weariness. 
   
   
   
 "I Can Rest Here," She Whispered; "It Is My Place, Isn't It, Grantley?" 
   
   
   
 There Was Tender, Almost Childish Pleading In Her Voice; He Lifted Her 
 Face, Looked Into Her Eyes And Saw Tears There. 
   
   
   
 "What Is It, Bessie?" He Asked. "Have I Hurt You?" 
   
   
   
 The Recollection Of    All The   Doubts And Suspicious Thoughts Which Had 
 Been In His Mind Came Back, And Forgetful Of    His Idea That Some Recent 
 Anxiety Made The   Change In Her Manner, He Reproached Himself With Having 
 Brought A Cloud Between Them By His Own Actions. 
   
   
   
 "Have I Pained You In Anything, Bessie?" He Repeated. 
   
   
   
 "I Feared The   Old Trouble Was Coming Back," She Whispered. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  38 (A Half Understanding)  Pg 287 
   
 "No, No; It Must Not, It Shall Not, Bessie! I Am To Blame--But If You 
 Knew What This Wretched Disposition Makes Me Suffer! Every Heart I 
 Trusted In My Early Life Deceived Me. I Have Only You Left Now--You And 
 Elsie." 
   
   
   
 Perhaps It Was Natural That She Should Feel A Little Wifely Jealousy At 
 Having His Sister Forced In, Even To Their Closest Confidence; Her Face 
 Was Overclouded For An Instant, But She Subdued The   Feeling And Said, 
 Kindly: 
   
   
   
 "I Know What You Have Suffered, Dear; I Can Understand The   Effect It Has 
 Had Upon Your Character--But You May Trust Me--Indeed You May." 
   
   
   
 "I Know That, Dear Wife; I Believe That!" 
   
   
   
 He Drew Her Closer To Him; For A Few Moments She Sat With Her Hand Among 
 The Short, Dark Curls Of    His Hair, Then She Said, Abruptly: 
   
   
   
 "Grantley?" 
   
   
   
 "What Is It, Dear?" 
   
   
   
 "I Want To Ask You Something." 
   
   
   
 "It Can't Be Anything Very Terrible; You Need Not Hesitate So." 
   
   
   
 "Only Because It Sounds Foolish!" 
   
   
   
 "Nothing Ever Can Seem Foolish From Your Lips," He Said, Softly; And She 
 Blushed Like A Girl At His Praise. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  38 (A Half Understanding)  Pg 288 
   
   
 "That Woman You--You Loved Once," She Said; "Was She Dearer To You Than 
 I Am?" 
   
   
   
 Grantley Mellen's Face Darkened. 
   
   
   
 "Let Me Blot Out All Thought Of    That Time," He Exclaimed, Passionately; 
 "I Would Like To Burn Out Of    My Soul Every Trace Of    Those Years In Which 
 She Had A Part. I Loved Her With The   Passion Of    Youth--No, Bessie, It 
 Was Not A Feeling So Deep And Holy As My Love For You, And It Is Over 
 For Ever." 
   
   
   
 His Face Softened, And His Voice Trembled With A More Gentle Emotion, 
 For He Thought Of    That Lone Grave On The   Hillside, Which He Had So 
 Lately Seen Closed Over His First Love. 
   
   
   
 "Then You Do Love Me?" Whispered His Wife; "You Do Love Me?" 
   
   
   
 "What A Question, Darling!" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Know It Is Silly." 
   
   
   
 "Bessie," He Exclaimed, After A Moment's Thought; "I Cannot Help The 
 Feeling--You Seem Changed." 
   
   
   
 "I--Changed, Grantley?" 
   
   
   
 "It May Be My Fault; But I Feel As If There Was A Something Which Kept 
 Us Apart--A Mystery Which I Cannot Penetrate--A Gulf Which No Effort Of 
 Mine Can Bridge." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  38 (A Half Understanding)  Pg 289 
   
 She Was A Little Agitated At First, But That Passed. 
   
   
   
 "What Mystery Could There Be?" She Asked. "I Don't Understand You, 
 Grantley." 
   
   
   
 "I Hardly Know What I Mean Myself. Is It My Fault, Elizabeth? Are You 
 Angry Still At What I Said The   Night You Lost Your Bracelet?" 
   
   
   
 She Did Not Stir; She Kept The   Hand He Held Even From Quivering, But The 
 Face He Could Not See Grew White And Contracted Under A Sterner Pain. 
   
   
   
 "Were You Angry, Bessie?" He Repeated. 
   
   
   
 "Not Angry," She Said, In A Low Voice, Hesitating Somewhat. "I Was Hurt 
 And Indignant--You Ought To Trust Me, My Husband." 
   
   
   
 "I Do, Dearest, I Do Trust You! Why Should I Not? There Is No Secret 
 Between Us, Bessie--No Mystery--Nothing Which Keeps Our Hearts Asunder!" 
   
   
   
 She Was Silent--She Was Struggling For Power To Speak, Knowing That 
 Every Second Of    Hesitation Told Against Her In A Way Which Volumes Of 
 Protestation Could Never Counteract. 
   
   
   
 "There Is No Such Cloud Between Us?" He Said Again. 
   
   
   
 "No, Grantley, No!" 
   
   
   
 She Spoke Almost Sharply. 
   
   
   
   
 "Don't Be Angry With Me, Elizabeth." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  38 (A Half Understanding)  Pg 290 
   
   
 "I Am Not, Indeed I Am Not!" 
   
   
   
 She Was Speaking Firmly Now--Her Voice Was A Little Hard, Like That Of    A 
 Person Making An Effort To Appear Natural. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Not Angry, But I Ask You To Reason--To Reflect. What Secret Could 
 I Have--What Mystery?" 
   
   
   
 "None, Wife, None; I Know That!" 
   
   
   
 "And Yet You Cannot Be At Rest?" 
   
   
   
 "I Am--I Will Be." 
   
   
   
 For A Few Moments They Sat Together In Silence, Then Mellen Said: 
   
   
   
 "Even In Your Past, Bessie, You Have No Secret!" 
   
   
   
 "None," She Answered, And Her Voice Was Perfectly Open And Sincere Now. 
 "There Is Not In All My Girlhood The   Least Thing That I Could Wish To 
 Conceal From You; It Passed Quietly, It Was Growing Very Dreary And Cold 
 When You Came With Your Love And Carried Me Away To A Brighter Life." 
   
   
   
 "It Is So Sweet To Hear This, Bessie!" He Whispered, As His Face Grew 
 Gentle With The   Tenderness Which Warmed His Heart. "We Have Been 
 Separated So Much, Had So Little Time To Realize Our Happiness, That 
 Neither Of    Us Have Quite Learned To Receive It Quietly--Don't You Think 
 It Is So, Dear Child?" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  38 (A Half Understanding)  Pg 291 
 It May Be," She Exclaimed, And Her Voice Deepened With Sudden 
 Intensity. "Only Trust Me, My Husband; Trust And Love Me Always. I Will 
 Deserve It. Only Trust Me!" 
   
   
   
 "Always, Bessie, Always! My Darling, I Have Only You In The   Whole 
 World--All My Hopes, My Love, Centre Upon You--I Am Like A Miser With 
 One Treasure Which He Fears To Lose." 
   
   
   
 "Only A Treasure To You," She Said, Playfully; "You Would Be Astonished 
 To See What A Common-Place Pebble It Is To Other People." 
   
   
   
 "That Is Not So; You Know It, Bessie." 
   
   
   
 "Never Mind How It May Be; If I Am Precious In Your Eyes It Is All I 
 Ask." 
   
   
   
 So They Talked Each Other Into Serenity For The   Time. Their Married Life 
 Had Been So Broken Up That It Was Natural That Much Of    The   Enthusiasm Of 
 Lovers Should Remain--Even In Their Old Difficulties There Had Been None 
 Of The   Common-Place Quarrels Which Degrade Love, And Wear It Out Much 
 More Quickly Than A Trouble Which Strikes Deeper Ever Does. 
   
   
   
 "Since I Came Back," Grantley Said, "I Have Sometimes Thought It Might 
 Be A Little Feeling Towards Elsie Which Made You So Strange." 
   
   
   
 "What Feeling But Kindness Could I Have?" She Asked. 
   
   
   
 "True; It Would Not Be Like You, Bessie. You Love Her, Don't You? It Was 
 Through Her We Knew Each Other--Remember That!" 
   
   
   
 "I Do, And Very Pleasantly; But I Have No Need To Think Of    That To Be 
 Kind And Gentle With Her--When Have You Seen Me Otherwise?" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  38 (A Half Understanding)  Pg 292 
   
 "Never; I Can Honestly Say Never!" 
   
   
   
 "Has Elsie Complained?" 
   
   
   
 "No, Dear, And Never Had Such A Thought, I Am Certain." 
   
   
   
 "When I Married You, Grantley, Your Sister Became Mine--I Could Not Be 
 More Anxious For Her, More Willing To Guard And Cherish Her, If She Had 
 Been A Legacy From My Own Dead Mother, Than I Am Now." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Certain Of    That, And I Love And Honor You For It. But In Your 
 Place I Should Perhaps Be Annoyed Even To Have A Sister Share Affection 
 With Me." 
   
   
   
 "It Is Not Like Your Love For Me?" 
   
   
   
 "No, No; No Love Could Be Like That! But Elsie Is Such A Child, Such A 
 Happy, Innocent Creature, And I Never Look At Her Without Remembering My 
 Dying Mother's Last Words. If Any Harm Came To Her, Bessie, I Think I 
 Could Not Even Venture To Meet That Lost Mother In Heaven." 
   
   
   
 "No Harm Will Come To Her, Grantley--None Shall!" 
   
   
   
 "I Think She Is One Of    Those Creatures Born To Be Happy; I Trust She May 
 Never Have A Great Trial In All Her Life. I Don't Believe She Could 
 Endure It; She Would Fade Like A Flower." 
   
   
   
 "It Is Impossible To Tell How Any One Would Receive Suffering," 
 Elizabeth Replied; "Sometimes Those Very Fragile Natures Are Best Able 
 To Bear Up, And Find An Elasticity Which Prevents Sorrow Taking Deep 
 Root." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  38 (A Half Understanding)  Pg 293 
 "It May Be So; But I Could Not Bear To Have Any Pain Come Near Her--It 
 Would Strike My Own Heart." 
   
   
   
 "Could Any One Be More Light-Hearted And Careless Than She Is?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, She Is Happy As A Bird--Only Let Us Keep Her So." 
   
   
   
 Even Into The   Utmost Sacredness Of    Their Affection, That Sister's Image 
 Must Be Brought--It Did Cause Elizabeth Pain In Spite Of    All Her 
 Denials--Mellen Might Have Discovered That If He Had Seen Her Face. But 
 The Feeling Passed Swiftly, The   Face Cleared, And While It Brightened 
 Under His Loving Words The   Strength Of    A Great Resolution Settled Down 
 Upon It. 
   
   
   
 They Sat In That Old Fashioned Room Talking For A Long Time. It Was The 
 Happiest, Most Peaceful Day They Had Spent Since Mellen's Return. 
   
   
   
 After A Time, Mellen Proposed That They Should Go Out To Ride, For The 
 Afternoon Was Sunny And Delightful. 
   
   
   
 "A Long Gallop Over The   Hills Will Do You Good," He Said; "It Is A Shame 
 To Spend Such Weather In The   House." 
   
   
   
 While He Ordered The   Horses, Elizabeth Went Up To Her Dressing-Room To 
 Put On Her Habit. 
   
   
   
 She Dressed Herself Without Assistance, And With A Feverish Haste Which 
 Brought The   Color To Her Face And Light To Her Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "I Will Be Happy," She Muttered; "I Will Not Think. There Is No Looking 
 Back Now; It Is Too Late; Only Let Me Keep The   Past Shut Close And Go On 
   
 Toward The   Future." 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  38 (A Half Understanding)  Pg 294 
   
 As She Stood Before The   Glass, Gazing Absently At The   Reflection Of    Her 
 Own Face And Repeating Those Thoughts Aloud, Her Husband's Voice Called 
 Her From The   Hall Below. 
   
   
   
 "Bessie, Come Down--The Horses Are At The   Door." 
   
   
   
 She Broke Away From Her Reverie And Hurried Downstairs, Where He Met Her 
 With A Fond Smile And A New Pride In Her Unusual Beauty. 
   
   
   
 "The Very Thought Of    The   Fresh Air Has Done You Good," He Said. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Not That, Grantley--Not That." 
   
   
   
 He Looked At Her Tenderly, Understanding All That Her Words Meant. 
   
   
   
 "Because We Are Happy?" He Whispered. 
   
   
   
 "With Your Love And Confidence To Bless My Life I Have All The   Happiness 
 I Can Ask," She Said, Earnestly. 
   
   
   
 He Led Her Down The   Steps, Seated Her Upon Her Horse, And They Rode Away 
 Down The   Hill, And Dashed Out Upon The   Pleasant Road. 
   
   
   
 "We Will Go Over The   Hills," Grantley Said; "The Air Is So Delightful 
 There, And One Has Such A Magnificent View Of    The   Ocean." 
   
   
   
   
 "I Believe You Would Be Wretched Away From The   Boisterous Old Sea," Said 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  38 (A Half Understanding)  Pg 295 
 Elizabeth, Laughing. 
   
   
   
 "I Do Love It; When I Was A Boy My One Desire Was To Be A Sailor. Some 
 Time, Bessie, We Will Have A Yacht And Go Cruising About To Our Heart's 
 Content; After Elsie Is Married Though, For She Suffers So Dreadfully 
 From Fright And Illness." 
   
   
   
 "It Would Be Very Pleasant, Grantley." 
   
   
   
 "Would It Not? Just You And I Alone; It Would Be Like Having A Little 
 World All To Ourselves. _Allons_, Bessie; Here Is A Nice Level Place For 
 A Gallop; Wake Gipsy Up." 
   
   
   
 They Rode On Swiftly, Growing So Light-Hearted And Joyous That They Were 
 Laughing And Talking Like A Pair Of    Happy Children, Seeming Quite Out Of 
 Reach Of    All The   Shadows Which Had Darkened Their Hearts During The   Past 
 Days. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  39 ( Trifles Light As Air)  Pg 296 
   
   
 While Mellen And Elizabeth Rode Off Through The   Golden Afternoon, Elsie 
 And Tom Fuller Came In From A Stroll About The   Grounds. They Had Seen 
 The Husband And Wife Galloping Down The   Avenue, And As They Entered The 
 Hall, Elsie Said: 
   
   
   
 "They Have Left Us To Amuse Ourselves The   Best Way We Can; What Shall We 
   
 Do, Tom Fuller?" 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  39 ( Trifles Light As Air)  Pg 297 
   
   
 "I'm Ready For Anything." 
   
   
   
 "We Might Go Out Rowing." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Elsie!" 
   
   
   
 "Only Grant Would Be Angry, And You Have Grown Afraid Of    The   Water." 
   
   
   
 "No Wonder, Where You Are Concerned," Cried Tom. "I Can't Think Of    That 
 Dreadful Day Without A Shudder." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Allow Myself To Think Of    It At All," Said Elsie. 
   
   
   
 She Led The   Way Into The   Library And Sat Down In A Low Chair, Throwing 
 Off Her Garden-Hat, And Beginning To Arrange The   Wild Flowers Which She 
 Held In Her Hands Around The   Crown. 
   
   
   
 "What Color Is This, Tom?" She Asked, Holding Up A Delicate Purple 
 Blossom That Drooped Its Head, As If Faint With Its Own Perfume. 
   
   
   
 Tom's Ignorance Of    Color Was A Never-Failing Source Of    Amusement To Her. 
 He Looked At The   Flower Very Seriously; Then After Reflection Said, In 
 The Tone Of    A Man Who Was Certain Of    Being Perfectly Correct For Once: 
   
   
   
 "That's Blue, Of    Course; I Am Not Quite Blind, Whatever You May Think." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  39 ( Trifles Light As Air)  Pg 298 
 Elsie Screamed With Delight. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Delicious Old Goose! I Suppose You Call This One Pink?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Said Tom, Confident That He Must Be Right This Time; "I Suppose 
 The Most Prejudiced Person Would Have To Call That Pink." 
   
   
   
 "It's The   Most Delicate Lavender," Cried Elsie, In Fresh Shrieks Of 
 Ecstasy At Tom's Blindness. "Oh, I Never Saw Such A Stupid In All My 
 Life." 
   
   
   
 Tom Rubbed His Forehead For An Instant, Then Elsie's Laughter Proved So 
 Contagious That He Burst Into Merriment As Hearty As Her Own. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Suppose," Said Tom, "There's Such An Idiot On The   Face Of    The 
 Earth As I Am." 
   
   
   
 "I Really Don't Suppose There Is," Replied Elsie, Candidly. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Absolutely Beyond Belief," Said Tom. 
   
   
   
 "It Is," Answered Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "And I Shall Never Be Any Better," Cried Tom. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Told You So A Thousand Times," Rejoined Elsie, Humming A Tune, 
 Inclined To Perfect Truthfulness For Once. 
   
   
   
 Tom's Face Lengthened For An Instant, He Gave His Hair Another 
 Unmerciful Combing With His Fingers. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  39 ( Trifles Light As Air)  Pg 299 
   
 "And You Think There's Not The   Least Help For It?" 
   
   
   
 "Not The   Very Least In The   World, Tom, Not A Gleam Of    Hope! But Don't 
 Feel Bad About It; I Am Tired Of    Brilliant Men; Everybody Is Something 
 Wonderful Now-A-Days; It's Really Fatiguing." 
   
   
   
 "Do You Think So?" Demanded He; "Do You Really?" 
   
   
   
 "Upon My Honor." 
   
   
   
 "Then I'm Glad I Am A Donkey," Said Tom, Energetically. 
   
   
   
 "And So Am I," Returned Elsie. "There, See, Isn't That A Lovely Wreath?" 
   
   
   
 She Held Up The   Hat For Tom To Scent The   Delicious Fragrance Of    The 
 Garland Twisted Around It. 
   
   
   
 "You Take The   Color Quite Out Of    Them, Holding Them Near Your Cheeks," 
 Said Tom, With A Glance Of    Admiration. 
   
   
   
 "I Declare You Are Getting Complimentary! You Shall Have A Wild Rosebud 
 For Your Button-Hole In Payment; Kneel Down Here, While I Put It In." 
   
   
   
 Tom Dropped On His Knees While Elsie Leisurely Selected The   Flower. She 
 Was Talking All The   While, And Tom On His Part Would Have Been Glad To 
 Prolong The   Situation Indefinitely, For The   Pleasure Of    Having Her 
 Little Face So Close To His, And Her Hands Flirting The   Blossoms About 
 His Lips Was Entrancing. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  39 ( Trifles Light As Air)  Pg 300 
 "No," Pursued She, "I Am Tired Of    Brilliant Men; They Always Make My 
 Head Ache With Their Grand Talk. You Know I'm A Childish Little Thing, 
 Tom, And Learned Discussions Don't Suit Me." 
   
   
   
 "You're A Fairy, A Witch, An Enchanted Princess!" Cried Tom. 
   
   
   
 "Exactly," Replied Elsie. "Perhaps A Verbena Would Look Better Than A 
 Rosebud, Tom." 
   
   
   
 Tom Cared Very Little What She Put In His Button-Hole; A Thistle, Thorns 
 And All, Would Have Been Precious To Him If Her Hands Had Touched It, 
 And He Would Have Torn His Fingers Against The   Prickles With An 
 Exquisite Sense Of    Enjoyment. 
   
   
   
 "No, The   Rose Is The   Prettiest," Said Elsie, And She Threw The   Verbena 
 Away, And Began Her Task Again. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Tired; Do You Want To Get Up, Tom?" 
   
   
   
 "You Know I'd Rather Be Here Than In Heaven!" He Exclaimed. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Gave Him One Of    Her Bewildering Glances. 
   
   
   
 "You Don't Mean That," Said She; "You Know You Don't!" 
   
   
   
 "I Do, I Do! Oh, Elsie!" 
   
   
   
 "Keep Still, Keep Still. You Jump About So That I Can't Fasten The   Rose; 
 There, I've Lost The   Pin; No, Here It Is." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  39 ( Trifles Light As Air)  Pg 301 
 She Was So Busy With Her Work Now That Her Face Bent Quite Close To His, 
 Her Fair Curls Touched His Cheeks, Her Breath Stirred The   Hair On His 
 Temples; The   Intoxication Of    The   Moment Carried Tom Beyond All Power Of 
 Self-Restraint. 
   
   
   
 He Snatched Elsie's Two Hands And Cried Out: 
   
   
   
 "I Must Speak; I Shall Die If I Don't! I Haven't Said A Word Since I 
 Came Back; I Know It's Useless; But I Love You, Elsie, I Do Love You." 
   
   
   
 She Struggled Faintly For An Instant, Then Allowed Him To Keep Her 
 Hands, And Looked Down Into His Face Through Her Drooping Lashes With An 
 Expression That Made Tom's Head Fairly Reel. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Be Angry With Me," He Pleaded; "Don't Drive Me Away! I'll Never 
 Open My Lips; Just Let Me Speak Now! You Can't Think How Much I Love 
 You, Elsie. I'd Cut Myself Into Inch Pieces If It Would Do You Any Good. 
 I'd Die For You." 
   
   
   
 "I Would Rather You Lived," Whispered Elsie. 
   
   
   
 Tom Caught The   Words; A Mad Hope Sprang Up In His Honest Heart; He Knew 
 That It Was Folly, But He Could Not Subdue It Then. 
   
   
   
 "If You Could Only Learn To Love Me," He Went On, Hurriedly; "I'd Be A 
 Slave To You, Elsie! I Am Rich Now; I Could Give You Everything Your 
 Heart Desired; If You Could Only Care For Me; Such Lots Of    Candies And 
 Pretty Things." 
   
   
   
 "You Saved My Life, Tom," She Returned, In That Same Thrilling Whisper 
 Which Shook The   Very Heart In His Bosom. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Don't Bring That Up As A Claim," He Said; "What Was I Born For 
 Except To Be Useful To You? But I Love You So; If You Could Only Make Up 
   
 Your Mind To Endure My Ugliness And My Awkward Ways, And--And----" 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  39 ( Trifles Light As Air)  Pg 302 
   
   
   
 "You Are A Great Big Fellow And I Like That, And Don't Think You Ugly," 
 Said Elsie; "And I Don't Care If You Are Awkward. I Am Sick Of    Men That 
 Walk About Like Ballet-Dancers." 
   
   
   
 "You Only Say That Out Of    Good-Nature," Said Tom; "You Are Afraid Of 
 Hurting My Feelings." 
   
   
   
 "Don't I Always Say What I Think?" Rejoined She. 
   
   
   
 "But You Don't Care For Me--You Couldn't Love Me!" 
   
   
   
 "You Have Told Me So Three Times Already," Said Elsie. 
   
   
   
 But All The   While There Was Something In Her Face And Voice Which Made 
 Him Persevere. He Had Never Thought To Speak Of    His Love To Her Again. 
 This Was The   Last, Last Time; But He Would Open His Whole Heart Now, She 
 Should See The   Exact Truth. 
   
   
   
 In His Great Excitement, Tom Forgot All Bashfulness; He Did Not Halt In 
 His Speech, But Poured Out His Story In Strong, Manly Words, That Must 
 Have Awakened At Least A Feeling Of    Respect In Any Woman's Bosom. 
   
   
   
 "I Tried To Cure Myself," Continued Tom. "I Thought Absence--Entire 
 Change--Might Make A Difference In My Feelings. But When The   Two Years 
 Ended I Came Back, Only To Find My Love Grown Deeper From The   Lapse Of 
 Time, With Every Feeling More Firmly Centred There. You Speak Kindly To 
 Me Sometimes. You Pity Me--At Least You Pity Me! But You Couldn't Love 
 Me, Of    Course; That Is Impossible! Let Me Get Up--I Mustn't Talk Any 
 More--Let Me Go!" 
   
   
   
 But Elsie's Hand Still Rested Upon His Shoulder,--She Did Not Stir. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  39 ( Trifles Light As Air)  Pg 303 
   
 "You Could Not Love Me," Repeated Tom; "Never, Never: You Have Told Me 
 So Ever So Many Times." 
   
   
   
 "I Was Silly And Wicked," She Whispered; "I Am Wiser Now." 
   
   
   
 Her Words Lifted Tom Into The   Seventh Heaven. He Cried Out: 
   
   
   
 "Don't Trifle With Me, Elsie--Not Just Now--I Couldn't Stand It!" 
   
   
   
 "I Am Not Trifling With You, Tom." 
   
   
   
 "You Don't Mean That You Care For Me?" 
   
   
   
 His Voice Was Broken And Low. He Waited For Her To Push Him Away, To 
 Break The   Spell Rudely, But Her Hand Never Moved From His Shoulder. It 
 Seemed To Rest There With A Caressing Pressure, As A Bird Settles On A 
 Fondling Hand, And Still The   Fair Curls Swept His Cheek. 
   
   
   
 "Elsie! Elsie!" He Cried, Half-Wild With Struggling Emotions. 
   
   
   
 "Dear Tom," She Murmured Again. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Are You In Earnest?" He Almost Sobbed. "Could You Take Me, Elsie? 
 Let Me Be Your Slave--Ready To Tend You--To Care For You--Only Living 
 For Your Happiness!" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Shook Her Head Archly: 
   
   
   
 "You Would Grow Tired Of    Petting Me." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  39 ( Trifles Light As Air)  Pg 304 
   
 "Never, Never! You Know It!" 
   
   
   
 "I Should Be A Dreadful Little Tyrant--It Is In My Nature; You Would 
 Never Have A Will Of    Your Own." 
   
   
   
 "I Wouldn't Want It; I Wouldn't Ask It!" 
   
   
   
 "I Should Flirt And Drive You Wild." 
   
   
   
 "I Would Never Try To Stop You." 
   
   
   
 "I Should Tease You Incessantly." 
   
   
   
 "You'd Only Make Me The   Happier." 
   
   
   
 "I Should Tell You All Sorts Of    Fibs." 
   
   
   
 "There Would Be No Necessity, For I Would Not Dispute Your Wishes." 
   
   
   
 "You Would Grow Tired Of    That." 
   
   
   
 "Only Try Me." 
   
   
   
 "You Couldn't Love Me Always, And Pet Me, And Never Get Out Of    Patience, 
 And Think I Was Perfect." 
   
   
   
 "I Could--I Should--I Always Shall! Oh, Elsie, Elsie, I Love You So--I 
   
 Love You So!" 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  39 ( Trifles Light As Air)  Pg 305 
   
 "Get Up, Tom; You Are A Foolish Old Goosey!" 
   
   
   
 Tom Started To His Feet; Those Playful Words Were A Cruel Waking. He 
 Stood Before Her Painfully White, And There Was A Suppressed Sob In His 
 Voice As He Cried, In Passionate Reproach: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Elsie! Elsie!" 
   
   
   
 She Gave A Wicked Laugh At His Distress. 
   
   
   
 "So You Really Were In Earnest?" She Demanded. 
   
   
   
 "You Know That I Was," He Said. "You Are Cruel--Cruel!" 
   
   
   
 "Ah, Now You Are Angry--Now You Begin To Hate Me!" 
   
   
   
 "Never, Elsie! If You Tore My Heart And Stamped On It, I Could Not Hate 
 You." 
   
   
   
 "But You Are Angry; And You Said You Could Be Patient." 
   
   
   
 "I Could, If You Cared For Me Only The   Least Bit!" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Selfish Monster! There, Tom, Kneel Down Again; You Have Shaken 
 My Flower Out Of    Your Coat." 
   
   
   
 "No," Said Tom, Passionately; "I Can't Play Now! This Is Dreadful 
 Earnest To Me, Elsie, However Great Sport It May Be To You." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  39 ( Trifles Light As Air)  Pg 306 
   
   
 "Then You Refuse My Gift?" 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Trifle Now--Don't Ask It." 
   
   
   
 "And You Mean To Rush Off And Leave Me?" 
   
   
   
 "I Had Better." 
   
   
   
 "Very Well. If You Refuse Me My One Little Wish!" 
   
   
   
 "I'll Stay If You Want Me To," Cried Tom. "I'll Do Anything You Bid Me. 
 But Do Be Serious For A Minute, Elsie. Just Answer Me One Question." 
   
   
   
 "Only One? Will That Satisfy You?" 
   
   
   
 "To Set The   Matter At Rest," Pursued He. "I'll Never Trouble You Again. 
 I Won't Open My Lips----" 
   
   
   
 "Then How Shall I Know What You Want To Ask?" She Interrupted. 
   
   
   
 Tom Fairly Groaned. 
   
   
   
 "I Do Believe You Are A Witch, Elsie; One Of    Those Snow Women In The   Old 
 German Stories." 
   
   
   
 "Lurlei--Lurlei!" She Sang, Flourishing The   Blossoms About His Head. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  39 ( Trifles Light As Air)  Pg 307 
 Tom Dashed Off The   Flowers In A Blind Despair. The   Scene Was Growing Too 
 Much For Him To Bear. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," He Said, Drearily, "I'll Go--I'll Go! I Shan't Trouble You Again. 
 I Hope The   Day May Never Come When You Will Be Sorry, Elsie." 
   
   
   
 He Was So Pale And Trembled So Violently, That She Was Absolutely 
 Terrified. 
   
   
   
 "Tom, Don't Look So!" She Exclaimed. "I Only Wanted To Tease You. I 
 Wouldn't Have You Leave Me For The   World; I Should Be Wretched!" 
   
   
   
 "Now You Are Kind Again! I Will Stay. I Won't Tire You With Telling You 
 Of My Love--" 
   
   
   
 "But I Want To Hear," Interrupted Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Little Child, It Could Do You No Good! I Suffer, Elsie, I Suffer!" 
   
   
   
 "Tom, You're A Goose--What You Call A Goney!" 
   
   
   
 "I Know It, Dear!" 
   
   
   
 "And You Are Just As Blind As A Bat." 
   
   
   
 "I Suppose I Am," He Replied, Dejectedly. 
   
   
   
 "And You're Too Stupid To Live," Cried Elsie, Going Into A Great 
 Excitement. "Don't You Know A Woman Can Say One Thing And Mean Another?" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  39 ( Trifles Light As Air)  Pg 308 
   
 "Yes," Said Tom, With More Energy, "I Do Know That. I Know It Too Well." 
   
   
   
 "Great Mr. Wisdom!" Said She Mockingly. "Then Can't You 
 Understand--Don't You See?" 
   
   
   
 He Looked At Her In Bewildered Surprise. She Was Smiling Tenderly In His 
 Face. 
   
   
   
 "Elsie!" He Cried. 
   
   
   
 She Let Her Hands Fall In His. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Want You To Go," She Whispered, "Never--Never!" 
   
   
   
 "You Love Me--You Will Marry Me?" 
   
   
   
 She Did Not Speak, But She Made No Resistance When Tom Caught Her To His 
 Heart And Rained Kisses On Her Face, Utterly Bewildered And Unable To 
 Comprehend Anything Except That Happiness Had Descended Upon His Long 
 Night At Length. 
   
   
   
 But Elsie Raised Herself, Pushed Him Off And Said, With A Dash Of    Her 
 Old Wickedness: 
   
   
   
 "I'll Tease You To Death, Tom!" 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Believe It!" He Exclaimed. "Oh, Say It Once--Say 'I Love You!'" 
   
   
   
 "I Do Love You, Tom--There!" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  39 ( Trifles Light As Air)  Pg 309 
   
 In An Instant She Flashed Up Again, While He Was Covering Her Hands With 
 Kisses, Crying: 
   
   
   
 "My Little Elsie! My Own At Last!" 
   
   
   
 "No More Sentiment," Said She. "Let's Be Reasonable, Tom; The 
 Catastrophe Has Reached A Climax." 
   
   
   
 But It Was A Long Time Before Tom Fuller Could Regain Composure Enough 
 To Talk At All Coherently, Or In What Elsie Termed A Sensible Manner. 
   
   
   
 "It's So Sudden," He Said. "And To Have So Much Happiness Just When I 
 Thought The   Last Rope Was Going Out Of    My Hand! Why, I Feel Like The 
 Fellow Who Clung All Night To The   Side Of    A Precipice, Expecting Every 
 Moment To Be Dashed Down A Thousand Feet, And When Daylight Came Found 
 He Had Hung Within A Foot Of    The   Ground All The   While!" 
   
   
   
 "The Comparison Is Apt And Delicious," Said Elsie, Laughing. 
   
   
   
 "And You Love Me! Only Say It Again, Elsie--Just Once!" 
   
   
   
 "I Won't!" Said She. "But I'll Box Your Ears If You Don't Stop Behaving 
 Like A Crazy Man." 
   
   
   
 Tom Caught Elsie Up In His Arms And Ran Twice With Her Across The   Floor, 
 Paying No More Attention To Her Cries And Struggles Than If She Had Been 
 A Baby. 
   
   
   
 "That's For Punishment!" Said Tom. 
   
   
   
 "Let Me Down! Please Let Me Down!" Pleaded Elsie. "I Know You'll Dro 
 
 
 
 Book Nane (A Noble Woman ) Part 11  Part 1 Chapter  39 ( Trifles Light As Air)  Pg 310 
 Me! Oh, You Hurt Me, Tom!" 
   
   
   
 Tom Placed Her On The   Sofa And Seated Himself By Her Side. But She 
 Started Away And Ran Upstairs, Sending Back A Laugh Of    Defiance. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 Publication Date: June 21st 2014 https://www.bookrix.com/-whdbd538e463635